Skip to main content

Full text of "Macaulay's essay on Lord Clive;"

See other formats


i  V 


MACAULAY'S   ESSAY  ON 

LORD  CLIVE 


EDITED 

WITH   INTRODUCTION  NOTES   etc. 
BY 

WILLIAM   HENRY   HUDSON 

Staff-Lecturer  in  Literature  to  the  University  Extension  Board 

of  the  University  of  London 

Author  of  "  An  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Literature"  etc. 
Editor  of  "  The  Elizabethan  Shakespeare"  etc. 


LONDON 
GEORGE    G.   HARRAP    &    COMPANY 

PORTSMOUTH    STREET    LINCOLN'S    INN   W.C. 
1910 


f-71 
M2. 


THE  RIVERSIDE  PRESS  LIMITED,  EDINBURGH 


CONTENTS 

INTRODUCTION 

I.  MACAULAY'S  LIFE  AND  WORK  .          .  vii 

II.  MACAULAY  AS  AN  ESSAYIST      .          .          .      xix 

III.  THE  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE    .          .  xxx 

MAP  OF  INDIA xxxiv 

LORD  CLIVE       ...  ! 

NOTES  . 

.114 

CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE       .          .          .          .143 


INTRODUCTION 


MACAULAY'S  LIFE  AND  WORK 

Thomas  Babington  Macaulay,  essayist  and  historian,  was 
born  on  October  25,  1800,  at  Rothley  Temple,  Lincoln- 
shire, in  the  home  of  his  father's  brother-in-law,  Thomas 
Babington,  after  whom  he  was  named.  His  life,  as  we  shall 
see,  was  destined  to  be  a  singularly  prosperous  one,  and  it 
has  been  well  said  that  his  good  fortune  began  with  the 
moment  of  his  birth,  since  he  came  of  a  stock  the  sterling 
qualities  of  which  were  almost  a  guarantee  of  intellectual 
vigour  and  moral  integrity  in  all  who  belonged  to  it.  His 
father,  Zachary  Macaulay,  a  West  India  merchant,  was 
of  Scottish  Presbyterian  descent,  and  reckoned  several 
ministers  of  the  Church  among  his  ancestors.  Though  a 
silent,  unsociable  man,  of  somewhat  stern  temper  and  un- 
attractive manners,  he  was  a  zealous  philanthropist,  and  for 
many  years  devoted  the  best  of  his  energies,  even  to  the 
sacrifice  of  his  business,  to  the  one  great  cause  he  had  most 
at  heart — that  of  the  abolition  of  slavery  in  the  British 
colonies.  He  had  married  in  1799  Selina  Mills,  the 
daughter  of  a  Bristol  quaker,  an  excellent  woman  in  whom 
firmness  of  character  and  sound  good  sense  were  admirably 
blended  with  tenderness  and  sensibility.  She  had  been  the 
pupil  and  was  still  the  friend  of  the  then  famous  woman  of 
letters,  Hannah  More,  who  in  earlier  life  had  known  Johnson, 
Burke,  Garrick,  and  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds,  and  through  whom, 
therefore,  the  Macaulay  family  was,  as  it  were,  brought  into 
vii 


viii  INTRODUCTION 

personal  touch  with  some  of  the  greatest  figures  of  the 
preceding  generation.  Next  to  his  mother,  it  was  Hannah 
More  who  exercised  the  most  powerful  influence  over  young 
Macaulay's  mind.  He  visited  her  at  her  home  at  Barley 
Wood,  near  Bristol,  and  the  formation  of  his  library  was 
begun  with  her  help  and  advice. 

He  was  a  marvellously  precocious  child,  and  early  ex- 
hibited those  intellectual  qualities  by  which  in  manhood 
he  was  specially  to  be  marked— an  insatiable  and  almost 
undiscriminating  appetite  for  books,  prodigious  powers  of 
memory,  and  an  extraordinary  facility  of  expression.  He 
would  lie  for  hours  in  front  of  the  fire  with  a  volume  before 
him  and  a  slice  of  bread  and  butter  untasted  in  his  hand. 
His  nurse  declared  that  he  talked  "quite  printed  words,"  and 
this  we  can  readily  believe  on  reading  his  reply,  at  the  age  of 
four,  to  Lady  Waldegrave's  anxious  question  as  to  his  feelings 
when  a  servant  at  Strawberry  Hill  had  spilt  some  hot  coffee 
over  his  legs— "  Thank  you,  madam,  the  agony  is  abated." 
He  had,  we  are  told,  "  a  little  plot  of  ground  at  the  back  of 
the  house,  marked  out  as  his  own  by  a  row  of  oyster  shells, 
which  a  maid  one  day  threw  away  as  rubbish.  He  went 
straight  to  the  drawing-room,  where  his  mother  was  entertain- 
ing some  visitors,  walked  into  the  circle,  and  said  very 
solemnly,  '  Cursed  be  Sally  ;  for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  he 
that  removeth  his  neighbour's  land-mark.' "  While  still  a 
mere  boy  he  was  already  supplementing  his  school  studies  in 
Greek  and  Latin  by  wide  readings  in  modern  European  litera- 
tures. Nor  was  he  satisfied  merely  to  absorb.  He  early 
began  to  produce  as  well.  Before  he  was  eight  he  had  com- 
piled a  Compendium  of  Universal  History,  in  which,  by  the 
way,  Cromwell  figures  as  "an  unjust  and  wicked  man"— a 
judgment  which  may  well  strike  us  as  amusing  in  the  light 
of  its  author's  spirited  vindication,  some  twenty  years  after- 

1  Trevelyan's  Life  and  Letters  of  Lord  Macanlay  (one  volume 
edition),  p.  21. 


INTRODUCTION  ix 

wards,  of  the  Protector's  career  and  character.1  He  had 
also  written  three  cantos  of  a  romance  in  verse,  The  Battle 
of  Cheviot,  in  imitation  of  Scott,  whose  Lay  of  the  Last 
Minstrel  and  Marmion  he  knew  by  heart.  A  little  later 
came  other  poems — one  in  twelve  books  of  blank  verse 
called  Fingal,  and  another,  entitled  Olaus  Magnus,  King 
of  Norway.  That  the  boy  was  a  prodigy  was  of  course 
clear  to  all  who  had  anything  to  do  with  him.  But  his 
mother's  wisdom  was  specially  shown  in  the  fact  that  while 
she  encouraged  him  by  judicious  praise  and  criticism, 
nothing  in  the  shape  of  flattery  was  allowed  to  reach  his 
ear.  "You  will  believe,"  she  wrote  to  a  friend,  "that  to 
him  we  never  appear  to  regard  anything  he  does  as  any- 
thing more  than  a  school  boy's  amusement."  The  result 
was  that  he  grew  up  altogether  unspoilt — a  high-spirited, 
good-tempered  lad,  "as  playful  as  a  kitten,"  according  to 
his  mother's  description,  and  devoted  to  his  younger 
brothers  and  sisters. 

After  six  years  of  preparation  at  an  excellent  private  school, 
Macaulay  at  eighteen  entered  Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 
His  rooted  dislike  of  mathematics  prevented  him  from 
attaining  the  highest  University  honours ;  but  he  carried 
off  the  prize  for  Latin  declamation,  and  the  Junior 
Bachelor's  prize  for  an  essay  on  William  III.,  while  in  two 
successive  years— 1819  and  1820— he  gained  the  Chancellor's 
medal  for  English  verse.  In  1824  he  was  elected  to  a 
Trinity  Fellowship  of  .£300  a  year.  These  academic  triumphs 
were  not,  however,  the  only  successes  which  marked  his 
college  career.  Already  as  an  undergraduate  he  was  fast 
winning  his  reputation  as  one  of  the  most  remarkable  talkers 
of  the  day.  The  most  brilliant  member  of  a  set  of  brilliant 
young  men,  he  not  only  held  his  hearers  spell-bound  round 
the  table,  but  also  became  a  prominent  figure  in  the  Union 
Debating  Society.  By  this  time  he  had  also  begun  to  make 
a  mark  in  literature.  A  year  before  he  obtained  his  fellow- 

1  See  his  essay  on  Hallam's  Constitutional  History  of  England. 


x  INTRODUCTION 

ship  he  was  among  the  contributors  to  Knight's  Quarterly 
Magazine,  in  which  he  published  his  poems,  Ivry,  The 
Spanish  Armada,  and  Naseby,  his  Fragments  of  a  Roman 
Tale  and  Scenes  from  the  Athenian  Revels,  critical  essays  on 
Dante  and  Petrarch,  and,  to  please  his  father,  an  article 
on  West  Indian  slavery.  But  this  was  hardly  more  than 
playing  at  authorship.  His  real  opening  came  in  1825. 
Francis  Jeffrey,  the  celebrated  critic,  was  just  then  on  the 
look-out  for  "  some  clever  young  man "  who  would  help  to 
give  fresh  life  to  The  Edinburgh  Review,  which  he  was  still 
editing,  and  which  he  felt  to  be  sadly  in  need  of  new  blood. 
This  "  clever  young  man  "  he  found  in  Macaulay,  the  first 
of  whose  many  contributions  to  the  Edinburgh,  an  essay  on 
Milton,  appeared  in  the  August  of  that  year.  By  it  his 
reputation  as  a  writer  was  at  once  made.  Though  for  the 
taste  of  most  readers  to-day  it  is  damaged  by  a  too  evident 
straining  after  rhetorical  effect  (he  himself  afterwards  said 
that  it  was  "  over-loaded  with  gaudy  and  ungraceful  orna- 
ment "),  it  arrested  the  attention  alike  of  the  general  public 
and  of  the  critics  by  its  wonderful  vigour  and  the  sweep  and 
sparkle  of  its  diction.  "  The  more  I  think,"  wrote  Jeffrey  to 
him  in  acknowledging  the  manuscript,  "the  less  I  can 
conceive  where  you  picked  up  that  style." 

In  the  meantime  he  had  been  reading  for  the  Bar,  to 
which  he  was  called  in  1826.  He  did  not,  however,  care  for 
the  law  ;  he  made  little  or  no  attempt  to  establish  a  practice  ; 
and  the  decisive  success  of  his  Milton  naturally  caused  him 
to  look  rather  to  his  pen  than  to  his  nominal  profession 
for  his  means  of  support.  It  happened  however  that  his 
work  in  literature  led  to  practical  results  which  he  had  not 
foreseen.  He  had  been  brought  up  a  Tory,  but  at  Cambridge 
had  gone  over  to  the  Whigs.  Some  of  his  articles  attracted 
the  notice  of  the  leaders  of  the  Whig  party,  who  were 
anxious  to  discover  promising  recruits.  In  1828  Lord 
Lyndhurst  appointed  him  a  Commissioner  in  Bankruptcy. 
Two  years  later  Lord  Lansdowne  invited  him  to  enter  the 


INTRODUCTION  xi 

House  of  Commons  as  member  for  what  was  then,  in  the 
days  before  the  Reform  Bill,  his  lordship's  pocket-borough 
of  Calne.  This  invitation  Macaulay  had  no  hesitation  in 
accepting,  since  from  his  youth  up  he  had  taken  an  interest 
in  politics  almost  if  not  quite  as  great  as  he  had  taken  in 
literature. 

Much  light  is  thrown  upon  his  character  by  the  fact  that 
in  shaping  his  career  during  these  critical  years  his  first 
thought  was  not  for  himself  but  for  his  family.  Troubles 
had  fallen  upon  the  Macaulay  household.  His  father's 
neglected  business  had  gone  to  pieces,  and  all  the  financial 
responsibility  now  rested  upon  the  shoulders  of  Thomas 
as  the  eldest  son.  He  met  the  emergency  with  a  fortitude 
and  cheerfulness  worthy  of  the  warmest  admiration.  So 
straitened  were  his  circumstances  for  a  time  that  he  was 
even  forced  to  sell  his  Cambridge  gold  medals.  But  he  did 
not  murmur.  He  set  his  own  personal  hopes  and  prospects 
altogether  on  one  side.  As  his  nephew  and  principal  bio- 
grapher says  of  him,  "  he  quietly  took  up  the  burden  which 
his  father  was  unable  to  bear  ;  and  before  many  years  had 
elapsed  the  fortunes  of  all  for  whose  welfare  he  considered 
himself  responsible  were  abundantly  secured.  In  the 
course  of  the  efforts  which  he  expended  on  the  accomplish- 
ment of  this  result,  he  unlearned  the  very  notion  of  framing 
his  method  of  life  with  a  view  to  his  own  pleasure  ;  and  such 
was  his  high  and  simple  nature  that  it  may  well  be  doubted 
whether  it  ever  crossed  his  mind  that  to  live  wholly  for 
others  was  a  sacrifice  at  all." ] 

Macaulay  took  his  seat  in  the  House  of  Commons  in 
February,  1830,  and  on  April  5  following,  delivered  his 
maiden  speech,  which  was  in  favour  of  the  removal  of  the 
civil  disabilities  under  which  the  Jews  then  laboured.  But 
his  great  opportunity  came  the  next  year.  The  Whigs  had 
been  returned  to  power  pledged  to  carry  a  Reform  Bill 
which  should  include  both  an  extension  of  the  franchise  and 
1  Trevelyan,  p.  92. 


xii  INTRODUCTION 

a  complete  redistribution  of  seats.  Into  the  support  of  this 
bill  Macaulay  threw  himself  with  characteristic  ardour  and 
energy.  By  his  first  speech  on  the  subject  he  electrified  the 
House  and  stepped  at  once  into  the  front  rank  of  parliament- 
ary orators.  "  Whenever  he  rose  to  speak,"  said  Gladstone, 
"  it  was  a  summons  like  a  trumpet  call  to  fill  the  benches." 
Nor  were  his  speeches  regarded  only  as  brilliant  oratorical 
displays.  They  carried  so  much  weight  that  the  ablest 
debaters  on  the  other  side  were  put  up  to  reply  to  him. 
Probably  no  one  in  the  House  counted  more  than  he  did  in 
the  reform  cause,  and  when  on  June  4,  1832,  the  bill 
received  the  royal  assent,  his  name  as  a  statesman  was 
made.  He  was  thereupon  appointed  one  of  the  Commis- 
sioners of  the  Board  of  Control  which  had  general  super- 
vision of  legislation  in  India  ;  entered  the  new  parliament  of 
1833  as  member  for  the  important  borough  of  Leeds,  which 
had  been  enfranchised  by  the  Reform  Bill  ;  and  before  the 
end  of  that  year  was  offered  the  post  of  legal  adviser  to  the 
Supreme  Council  of  India.  This  position  he  accepted 
mainly  because  the  large  salary  attached  to  it  would  enable 
him  to  give  substantial  help  to  his  family  and  in  the  course 
of  a  few  years  to  lay  by  enough  to  make  him  financially 
independent.  At  the  same  time  it  must  not  be  forgotten 
that  he  had  a  deep  interest  in  India,  and  was  inspired  by  an 
earnest  desire  to  do  all  that  lay  within  his  power  to  promote 
its  welfare.  Accompanied  by  his  sister  Hannah,  he  sailed 
for  Madras  on  February  15,  1834. 

These  four  years  of  public  life  had  been  years  of  enormous 
and  varied  activity.  His  parliamentary  duties  had  been 
heavy,  but  they  had  been  conscientiously  discharged.  His 
official  labours  in  connection  with  the  Board  of  Control  had 
made  large  demands  upon  him,  but  he  had  done  his  work 
faithfully  and  well.  Meanwhile  he  had  been  caught  up  in 
the  whirl  of  social  life.  He  had  become  one  of  the  lions  of 
London's  world  of  wit  and  fashion.  Among  the  famous 
talkers  of  a  time  when  conversation  was  cultivated  as  an  art, 


INTRODUCTION  xiii 

he  easily  held  his  own.  Especially  at  Holland  House,  then 
the  great  metropolitan  centre  of  intellectual  society,1  he  was 
a  frequent  and  favourite  guest,  and  there  he  became  intimate 
with  Tom  Moore,  and  Campbell,  with  Samuel  Rogers,  and 
Sydney  Smith,  and  Sir  James  Mackintosh,  and  other  men 
of  note  in  the  literary  circles  of  that  day.  One  might  well 
have  imagined  that  all  these  interests — parliamentary,  official, 
social — the  strain  of  late  sittings  in  the  House,  the  drudgery 
of  routine  work  at  his  desk,  the  excitement  of  brilliant  gather- 
ings in  which  he  was  always  one  of  the  most  conspicuous 
figures — would  have  been  more  than  enough  to  tax  even  his 
marvellous  strength  and  tireless  energy.  But  all  this  time 
he  was  still  writing  steadily  for  The  Edinburgh  Review. 
When  we  now  read  his  essays  on  Bunyan  and  Byron,  on 
Johnson,  Horace  Walpole,  Burleigh,  Chatham,  and  the  War 
of  Succession  in  Spain,  we  are  apt  to  think  of  them  as  the 
work  of  a  man  whose  whole  business  was  literature,  and  who 
was  able  to  give  undivided  attention  to  the  large  subjects 
with  which  he  dealt.  They  were,  on  the  contrary,  produced 
at  a  period  when  his  life  was  so  crowded  with  other  interests 
that  only  the  narrowest  margin  could  be  spared  for  literary 
undertakings.  Most  of  them  were  in  fact  written  between 
five  o'clock  in  the  morning  and  breakfast-time.  When  these 
circumstances  are  considered,  it  is  certainly  remarkable  that 
they  maintain  on  the  whole  so  uniform  a  level  of  excellence, 
and  that,  whatever  their  defects  may  be,  they  exhibit  so  few 
traces  of  haste  or  negligence  either  in  their  matter  or  in  their 
style. 

Macaulay  remained  nearly  four  years  in  India,  and  during 
the  whole  of  that  time  he  worked  as  hard  as  he  had  done  in 
England.  In  addition  to  the  duties  of  his  position  on  the 
Supreme  Council,  which  would  have  been  enough  to  satisfy 
most  men,  he  voluntarily  undertook  the  chairmanship  of  two 
important  committees — the  Committee  of  Public  Instruction 
and  the  committee  which  had  been  appointed  to  prepare  a 

1  Compare  the  closing  paragraph  of  his  essay  on  Lord  Holland. 


xiv  INTRODUCTION 

Penal  Code  and  a  Code  of  Criminal  Procedure.  In  both 
these  capacities  he  rendered  great  and  lasting  service  to  the 
cause  of  civilisation  in  India.  Two  essays  only— one  on 
Mackintosh's  History  of  the  Rebellion,  the  other  on  Bacon- 
stand  to  the  credit  of  this  period.  Such  leisure  as  he  could 
find  or  make  amid  his  multitudinous  official  labours  he  now 
gave  almost  entirely  to  reading.  He  had,  as  I  have  said, 
even  as  a  child,  an  insatiable  and  almost  undiscriminating 
appetite  for  books.  In  manhood  this  appetite  remained  as 
strong  as  ever.  Reading  was  a  positive  passion  with  him. 
He  wrote  home  to  one  of  his  sisters  that,  had  circumstances 
permitted,  he  would  have  liked  nothing  so  well  as  to  bury 
himself  in  some  great  library  and  never  to  pass  a  waking 
hour  without  a  book  before  him.  He  read  everywhere — in 
the  train,  on  board  ship,  in  London  streets  amid  the  rattle 
of  the  traffic,  in  the  solitude  of  country  lanes.  He  read 
everything  he  could  lay  his  hands  on,  from  the  masterpieces 
of  the  world's  literature  down  to  the  most  worthless  novels 
which  he  himself  described  as  "  trash."  Malone,  the  Shake- 
speare scholar,  once  found  Dr  Johnson,  confined  to  his  room, 
immersed  in  a  history  of  Birmingham.  "  Don't  you  find  it 
rather  dull  ?  "-  he  ventured  to  ask.  "  Yes,"  Johnson  replied, 
"it  is  dull";  but  dull  as  it  was,  it  amused  him  because  it 
was  a  book.  Anything  in  the  form  of  a  book  in  like  manner 
seemed  to  interest  Macaulay.  While  his  marvellous  memory 
enabled  him  to  recall  any  passage  of  importance  even  from 
a  first  perusal,  he  read  the  same  volumes  over  and  over  again, 
apparently  from  sheer  delight  in  the  mere  process  of  read- 
ing. The  records  of  his  omnivorous  acquisitiveness  fill  us 
with  amazement.  But  as  Mr  Cotter  Morison  has  well  pointed 
out,  his  love  of  reading  was  really  "  immoderate."  He  read 
so  much,  so  rapidly,  and  so  constantly,  that  he  scarcely  had 
time  to  assimilate  or  to  reflect.  Had  he  absorbed  less  and 
thought  more,  his  writings  would  have  possessed  more 
originality  and  substance,  and  we  should  not  have  heard  so 
much  of  that  charge  of  shallowness  which  is  now  so  fre- 


INTRODUCTION  xv 

quently,  and,  speaking  generally,  so  justly,  made  against 
him. 

His  personal  object  in  going  to  India  was  attained,  for 
when  in  1838  he  returned  to  England,  he  brought  with  him, 
as  savings  from  his  salary,  a  modest  fortune,  which  was  suffi- 
cient to  provide  for  his  simple  wants  and  tastes.  Then,  after 
a  short  holiday  in  Italy,  during  which  he  collected  much 
topographical  information  which  he  put  to  use  in  his  Lays  of 
Ancient  Rome,  he  re-entered  public  life.  He  was  elected 
member  of  parliament  for  Edinburgh  in  1839,  and  the 
following  year  was  given  a  seat  in  Lord  Melbourne's  cabinet 
as  Secretary  for  War.  This  position  he  held  till  the  fall  of 
the  Melbourne  government  in  1841.  He  remained  active  in 
the  House  while  his  party  was  in  opposition,  speaking 
frequently  on  questions  which  specially  interested  him,  and 
in  1846  again  took  office,  under  Lord  John  Russell,  as  Pay- 
master General  of  the  Forces.  Defeated  at  the  general 
election  of  1847,  he  was  in  1852  once  more  returned  for 
Edinburgh,  which  he  continued  to  represent  till  1857,  though, 
for  a  reason  which  will  become  clear  directly,  he  now  ceased 
to  take  any  prominent  part  in  debate.  He  was  then  raised 
to  the  peerage  under  the  title  of  Baron  Macaulay  of  Rothley; 
but  though  he  took  his  seat  in  the  House  of  Lords,  he  never 
spoke  there.  His  days  of  active  politics  were  over. 

His  retirement  from  the  scene  of  such  long-continued  and 
memorable  success  caused  him  no  regret.  Ever  since  his 
return  from  India  he  had  indeed  felt  a  growing  anxiety  to 
escape  from  the  strain  of  public  affairs  in  order  that  he 
might  devote  himself  entirely  to  literary  work.  To  that 
work  he  had  still  given  all  the  attention  that  his  circum- 
stances allowed.  In  1842  he  published  his  Lays  of  Ancient 
Rome,  a  series  of  stirring  ballads  which,  though  they  cannot 
be  described  as  great  poetry,  fully  deserved  the  immense 
popular  vogue  which  they  enjoyed  by  reason  of  their  splendid 
rendering  of  the  spirit  of  antique  patriotism  and  the  dash 
and  vigour  of  their  style.  In  1843  he  republished  in  volume 


xvi  INTRODUCTION 

form  the  essays  which  he  had  thus  far  contributed  to  The 
Edinburgh  Review.  Shortly  afterwards  he  severed  his  long 
connection  with  the  Edinburgh  that  he  might  give  the  whole 
of  his  available  energy  to  the  prosecution  of  an  enormous 
task  which,  first  conceived  before  he  left  England  for  the 
East,  and  continually  set  aside  for  other  matters,  had  now 
taken  entire  possession  of  his  mind.  The  character  and 
scope  of  this  undertaking  are  indicated  in  the  opening 
sentence  : — "  I  purpose  to  write  the  history  of  England  from 
the  accession  of  King  James  II.  down  to  a  time  which  is 
within  the  memory  of  men  still  living."  The  leisure  afforded 
by  his  rejection  at  Edinburgh  made  rapid  progress  possible, 
and  the  first  two  volumes  of  the  History  appeared  in  1848, 
instantly  scoring  a  success  far  greater,  it  is  said,  than  had 
ever  before  attended  the  production  of  any  purely  historical 
work.  His  re-election,  which  took  place  without  any  effort 
on  his  part,  was  unfortunate,  for  he  once  more  became 
entangled  in  parliamentary  affairs  and  many  interruptions 
necessarily  resulted.  But  the  third  and  fourth  volumes  were 
ready  by  1855,  and  were  received  with  undiminished  en- 
thusiasm. 

By  this  time,  however,  he  had  difficulties  to  contend  with 
far  more  serious  than  those  entailed  by  outside  interests.  A 
man  of  robust  constitution  and  overflowing  vitality,  he  had 
never  dreamed  of  husbanding  his  strength,  and  for  many 
years  he  had  systematically  overworked  himself.  A  sudden 
collapse  of  health  occurred  in  1852,  when  he  was  seized  with 
an  illness  which  left  him  a  victim  of  permanent  heart-disease 
and  asthma.  In  one  week,  he  himself  declared,  he  "became 
twenty  years  older."  Henceforth  life  was  completely  changed 
for  him.  He  had  to  "fly  on  broken  wing,"  to  accept  the 
limitations  of  increasing  invalidism,  to  economise  his  efforts, 
to  think  twice  of  what  he  might  in  prudence  venture  to  do 
while  formerly  he  had  never  had  to  think  of  himself  at  all. 
Yet,  though  fully  aware  of  the  nature  of  his  malady,  and  of 
the  constant  danger  of  a  fatal  termination,  he  never  lost  his 


INTRODUCTION  xvii 

cheerfulness  or  his  courage,  his  keen  interest  in  public 
questions,  his  tender  solicitude  for  those  about  him.  It  was 
under  such  conditions  that  he  now  pushed  on  with  his 
History— "my  task,"  as  he  calls  it  in  his  Diary;  it  was 
under  such  conditions  that  the  whole  of  the  fourth  volume, 
and  presently  the  fifth  (published  after  his  death)  were 
written.  His  chief  desire  was  to  accomplish  all  that  he 
could  while  sufficient  strength  remained.  For  some  time  he 
had,  to  quote  his  own  words,  looked  forward  "  to  the  inevit- 
able close  with  perfect  serenity";  conscious  "that  the  last 
scene  of  the  play  was  approaching";  anxious  "to  act  it 
simply,  but  with  fortitude  and  gentleness  united."  On  his 
last  birthday — October  25,  1859 — he  wrote  in  his  Diary: 
"Well,  I  have  had  a  happy  life."  Two  months  later — on 
December  28  —  he  died  suddenly  and  painlessly.  On 
January  9,  1860,  he  was  buried  at  the  foot  of  the  statue 
of  the  man  he  had  so  much  loved — Addison — in  the  Poet's 
Corner  in  Westminster  Abbey. 

As  even  so  brief  a  sketch  of  his  life  as  we  have  here  given 
will  suffice  to  show,  Macaulay's  moral  character  was  one 
which  it  is  a  pleasure  and  an  inspiration  to  contemplate. 
He  was  indeed  a  piece  of  sound  and  sterling  manhood.  The 
complaint  is  made  against  him  that  as  a  writer  he  commonly 
moves  too  much  upon  the  plane  of  ordinary  worldly  morality  ; 
that  he  reveals  little  sympathy  with  those  ideal  aims  and 
aspirations  which  did  not  seem  to  him  to  lead  directly  to 
practical  results ;  that  his  pages  lack  entirely  the  spiritual 
glow  and  earnestness  of  men  like  Carlyle  and  Ruskin.  The 
charge  is  perfectly  just.  He  is  not  for  a  moment  to  be 
placed  among  the  great  religious  and  ethical  teachers  of  his 
generation.  But  whatever  fault  we  may  have  to  find  with 
Macaulay  the  philosopher,  of  Macaulay  the  man  we  can 
only  say  with  Mr  Cotter  Morison  that  "his  action  might  put 
the  very  saints  to  shame."  Upright,  unselfish,  generous, 
pure-minded,  and  courageous,  he  governed  his  conduct,  alike 
in  his  private  relationships  and  in  his  public  career,  by  the 


xviii  INTRODUCTION 

highest   principles    of  honour   and   integrity.     As  for  his 
private  relationships,  it  is  enough  for  us  to  remember  that 
he  was  a  good  son  and  one  of  the  best  of  brothers.     As  for 
his  public  career,  two  instances  will  suffice  to  prove  his  con- 
scientiousness and   magnanimity.     When   he   was    a  very 
young  man,  on  the  threshold  of  his  political  life,  the  Whig 
government  brought  in  a  bill  for  the  reform  of  the  Bank- 
ruptcy laws.     Without  hesitation,  he  voted  for  it  though  it 
suppressed  his  own  commissionership,  upon  which  he  was 
then  wholly  dependent  for  the  means  of  support.     When  in 
India  he   made   himself  extremely  unpopular  among   the 
English  residents  in  Calcutta  by  the  introduction  of  what 
are  now  recognised  to  have  been  certain  wise  changes  in  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  provincial  courts  of  Bengal.     At  the  very 
moment  when  the  local  newspapers  were  busy  attacking  him 
with  the  foulest  abuse  he  stood  out  as  the  vigorous  supporter 
of  the  freedom  of  the  press  against  which  protests  were 
being  made  in  other  quarters.     It  is  true  that  his  life  was  so 
uniformly  prosperous  that  he  was  rarely  brought  to  the  test 
of  misfortune.    We  have,  however,  noted  the  cheerful  courage 
with  which  he  took  upon  his  own  shoulders  the  financial 
burden  of  his  family,  and  the  quiet  fortitude  with  which  he 
bore  the  infirmities  of  his  closing  years  and  faced  the  thought 
of  death.    Evidently  Macaulay  was  a  man  who,  had  his  life's 
circumstances  been  other  than  they  were,  would  have  been  a 
hero  in  adversity.     Nor  must  we  ever  forget  that,  quite  as 
much  as  misfortune,  continued  prosperity  is  a  searching  trial 
of  character.    Few  men  have  succeeded  in  all  their  under- 
takings as  Macaulay  did  ;  few  men  have  enjoyed  so  wide  a 
popularity.     His   fame,   as   Mr   Morison   puts   it,   "spread 
through  all  classes  and  countries  like  an  epidemic,"  and  at 
home   and   abroad  he   was   the   recipient  of   innumerable 
honours.     Yet  to  the  end  of  his  life  he  remained  what  he 
was  at  the  beginning — simple,  true-hearted,  wholly  unspoilt. 


INTRODUCTION  xix 

II 
MACAULAY  AS  AN  ESSAYIST 

Macaulay's  literary  work  consists,  as  we  have  seen,  of  his 
unfinished  History,  the  Lays  of  Ancient  Rome  and  some 
other  poems,  and  his  essays.  It  is  with  the  last-named  only 
that  we  are  here  specially  concerned.  Including  the  five 
biographies  which,  after  he  had  ceased  writing  for  the 
Edinburgh,  he  contributed  to  the  Encyclopedia  Britannica, 
these  number  forty-one.  Their  variety  of  subject-matter  is 
remarkable,  for  in  them  Macaulay  ranges  with  easy  con- 
fidence over  a  very  wide  field  of  history,  biography,  politics, 
and  literature.  Indeed,  he  had  too  much  faith  in  his  versa- 
tility, for  occasionally  he  undertook  to  discourse  at  large  on 
topics,  like  Bacon's  philosophy,  for  the  treatment  of  which  he 
had  no  adequate  preparation.  It  is  generally  admitted  that 
he  is  on  the  whole  at  his  best  in  the  essays  which  deal  with 
English  history  and  literature  (but  especially  history)  during 
the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries.  To  this  division, 
it  will  be  noted,  our  own  essay  on  Clive  belongs. 

It  is  important  to  understand  Macaulay's  conception  ot 
the  essay,  which  as  a  form  of  literature  underwent  great 
expansion  in  his  hands.  Ostensibly,  like  other  professional 
critics  of  the  time  who  wrote  for  the  great  reviews,  he  sets 
out  to  adjudicate  upon  the  merits  of  some  particular  book: 
In  a  few  cases,  as  for  example  in  his  examination  of  Southey's 
Colloquies  on  Society  and  in  his  slashing  onslaught  on  Robert 
Montgomery's  poems,  he  does  actually  confine  himself  to  the 
work  in  question.  But  his  usual  and  characteristic  method 
is  to  take  his  nominal  subject  only  as  a  point  of  departure: 
He  writes  an  introductory  paragraph  or  two  of  general  eulogy 
or  disapproval,  and  then,  dismissing  the  book  before  him,  he 
proceeds  at  once  to  develop  on  his  own  account,  often  with- 
out the  slightest  further  reference  to  his  supposed  text,  his 
b 


xx  INTRODUCTION 

own  ideas  on  the  matters  suggested  by  it.  Thus  the  essay  on 
Clive  contains,  not  as  we  might  have  anticipated,  a  criticism 
of  Sir  John  Malcolm's  volumes,  the  title  of  which  is  printed 
at  the  head,  but  a  biographical  sketch  which,  but  for  the  few 
opening  remarks,  might  just  as  well  have  stood  by  itself. 
With  Macaulay,  in  fact,  an  essay  is  a  little  treatise  or  dis- 
sertation— a  compact  study  of  some  person,  or  period,  or 
political  problem.  It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  he  was 
alone  and  wholly  responsible  for  this  transformation  of  the 
old-fashioned,  narrow,  review-article.  Carlyle,  for  instance, 
in  such  essays  as  those  on  Burns  and  Voltaire,  was  at  the 
time  of  Macaulay's  early  writings  independently  breaking 
ground  in  the  same  direction.  But  the  immense  popularity 
of  Macaulay  made  him  the  primary  influence  in  the  establish- 
ment of  this  new  kind  of  essay-writing. 

Of  such  immense  popularity  the  explanation  is  not  far  to 
seek.  It  depended,  and  still  depends  (for  despite  much 
adverse  criticism  it  has  undergone  little  abatement  during 
the  half-century  since  Macaulay's  death)  upon  a  combination 
of  easily-recognised  elements  of  which,  while  some  are  to 
be  classed  as  excellences  of  the  highest  order,  there  are 
others  of  perhaps  equal  importance  which  have  to  be 
reckoned  among  his  limitations  and  defects.  From  an 
examination  of  these  we  shall  be  able  to  learn  something 
of  the  chief  outstanding  features  of  Macaulay's  work. 

To  begin  with  his  positive  qualities.  Probably  the  first 
thing  that  strikes  us  in  reading  him  is  that  he  has  a 
marvellous  capacity  for  making  everything  he  touches  in- 
teresting. History  and  criticism  have  too  often  been 
couched  in  a  dry  and  pedantic  style,  and  when  Macaulay 
began  to  write  dryness  and  pedantry  were  regarded  as 
almost  inseparable  from  accuracy  and  thoroughness.  No 
matter  what  may  be  the  subject  in  hand,  Macaulay  rarely 
gives  us  a  dull  page.  His  animation  is  unbounded,  his 
energy  never  flags.  Before  the  publication  of  the  first 
volumes  of  his  History >  he  himself  wrote  of  it : — "  I  shall 


INTRODUCTION  xxi 

not  be  satisfied  unless  I  produce  something  which  shall  for 
a  few  days  supersede  the  last  fashionable  novel  on  the  tables 
of  young  ladies."  Carlyle,  with  his  extraordinary  faculty 
for  hitting  the  mark  in  a  single  incisive  phrase,  once  wrote 
to  an  invalid  friend  advising  him  to  read  "  the  last  volume 
of  Macaulay's  History  or  any  other  new  novel."  Whatever 
expert  criticism  may  have  to  say  about  the  value  of  the 
History  as  history,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  it  possesses  all, 
the  vitality  and  all  the  fascination  of  a  great  work  of  fiction. 
The  same  genius  for  holding  attention  and  sustaining  in- 
terest is  apparent  also  in  the  essays.  When  Macaulay  has 
an  argument  to  conduct,  he  shows  himself  a  consummate 
master  of  all  the  arts  of  exposition,  controversy,  persuasion, 
appeal.  As  a  mere  story-teller  he  takes  rank  with  our  best? 
In  pictorial  power — the  power  of  vivid  description — he  has 
few  superiors  even  among  the  novelists  themselves.  The 
past  seems  to  unroll  itself  before  him  as  a  vast,  picturesque, 
moving  panorama  ;  and  under  his  graphic  touch  its  scenes 
and  persons  spring  into  life  Moreover,  he  is  one  of  the 
clearest  of  writers.  We  never  have  to  puzzle  out  his  mean- 
ing. As  Professor  Saintsbury  has  put  it,  short  of  being  in 
any  degree  an  idiot,  everyone  can  understand  him  without 
difficulty. 

In  enumerating  these  various  and  striking  merits  we  go 
far,  it  is  evident,  to  account  for  Macaulay's  hold  upon  the 
large,  general  reading  public,  which  likes,  beyond  all  things 
else,  vigour,  vivacity,  picturesqueness,  and  lucidity.  But  like 
all  writers,  he  has  the  defects  of  his  qualities,  and  it  is 
impossible  not  to  perceive  that,  as  I  have  said,  his  popularity 
was  increased  by  some  of  his  limitations  and  shortcomings. 
Save  for  his  exceptional  endowment  of  genius,  he  was  a 
representative  average  Englishman  of  his  generation,  and 
he  certainly  owed  his  success  in  no  small  measure  to  the 
fact  that  he  so  well  fitted  in  with  and  so  eloquently  expressed 
the  average  man's  attitude  to  the  world.  He  is  the  very  in- 
carnation of  the  spirit  of  sound,  sturdy  common-sense.  He 


xxii  INTRODUCTION 

brings  everything  to  the  test  of  practical  results:  He  is  in- 
tolerant of  the  vague,  the  visionary,  the  mystical.  For  him 
"  an  acre  in  Middlesex  is  worth  more  than  a  principality  in 
Utopia."  He  seldom  meddles  with  abstruse  problems,  and 
treats  philosophical  speculation  as  a  mere  idle  beating  of  the 
air.  A  prosperous  man,  he  takes  a  thoroughly  comfortable 
view  of  life.  He  is  quite  satisfied  with  the  constitution  of 
the  world  ;  he  has  unbounded  faith  in  the  "  happy  material- 
ism "  of  his  age  ;  he  delights  in  its  substantial  conquests  in  the 
field  of  visible  and  tangible  things,  while  he  shows  not  the 
slightest  interest  in  its  scientific  inquiries,  its  social  theories, 
its  religious  unrest.  His  prevailing  buoyancy  and  optimism, 
which  we  might  at  first  feel  inclined  to  set  down  to  his  credit, 
we  have  to  place  rather  on  the  other  side  of  the  account, 
because  they  so  manifestly  arise  from  a  certain  narrowness 
of  outlook  and  a  deficient  sense  of  the  pain  and  evil  of  life: 
No  troublesome  question  ever  occurs  to  ruffle  his  com- 
placency ;  he  is  never  "  arrested  by  an  intellectual  difficulty 
of  any  kind,''1  is  never  conscious  of  "the  burden  of  the 
mystery,  the  heavy  and  the  weary  weight  of  all  this  unin- 
telligible world."  He  is  confident,  self-assertive,  dogmatic — 
as  Lord  Melbourne  phrased  it,  he  is  "  cock-sure  of  every- 
thing." He  knows  his  own  mind,  and  he  knows  that  he  is 
right ;  and,  as  Mr  Mark  Pattison  astutely  remarked,  "  unin- 
structed  readers  like  this  assurance,  as  they  like  a  physician 
who  has  no  doubt  of  their  case."  Such  men  as  Wordsworth 
and  Shelley,  Carlyle  and  Ruskin,  perpetually  disturb  us  in  the 
midst  of  our  preoccupation  with  material  interests  by  their 
insistence  upon  spiritual  realities  and  their  appeal  to 
standards  which  lie  beyond  the  sphere  of  sense.  Macaulay 
brings  us  no  such  challenge;  He  is  manly,  honest,  and  sane. 
But  he  leaves  us  on  the  whole  too  much  contented  with 
ourselves  and  with  things  as  they  are.- 

That  we  may  read  him  with  advantage  it  is  necessary  that, 
while  laying  the  fullest  stress  upon  the  great  positive  qualities 
1  Cotter  Morison,  Macaulay,  p.  50. 


INTRODUCTION  xxiii 

already  noted,  we  should  keep  clearly  in  mind  the  points  at 
which,  as  even  his  warmest  admirers  are  now  agreed,  his 
writings  are  most  seriously  open  to  criticism.  Brilliant  as 
he  always  is,  he  is  undeniably  shallow.  From  the  standpoint 
of  the  expert  and  the  scholar,  his  work  has  little  value. 
Laborious  in  preparation,  painstaking  in  execution,  he  yet 
made  no  real  contribution  to  our  knowledge  of  history.  He 
was  a  great  populariser,  not  a  great  discoverer,  nor  in  any 
sense  of  the  word  a  great  thinker.  "  No  original  opinion  re- 
quiring patient  consideration  or  delicate  analysis,"  says  one 
of  his  critics,  "  is  associated  with  the  name  of  Macaulay. 
He  often  generalised  for  himself  with  the  utmost  boldness^ 
but  none  of  his  original  generalisations  possess  any  import- 
ance." '  Another  writer  brings  the  charge  against  him  that 
"he  investigated  no  obscure  questions,  cleared  up  no  diffi- 
culties, reversed  the  opinion  of  scholars  upon  no  important 
point."2  His  field  was  the  external  and  the  obvious.  He 
never  takes  us  beneath  the  surface  of  things.  His  too 
positive  mind  sees  men  and  movements  under  a  clear,  white 
light,  and  in  describing  them  he  knows  nothing  of  those 
half-tints,  those  reservations  and  qualifications,  by  which 
alone  it  is  often  possible  for  us  to  approximate  to  the  truth. 
His  judgments  are  too  sweeping  and  emphatic  to  be  always 
sound.  By  his  love  of  strong  contrast,  paradox,  and 
rhetorical  effect,  he  is  often  led  unwittingly  to  sacrifice  the 
finer  shadings  of  character.  He  paints  in  black  and  white, 
and  omits  the  neutral  tones.  As  a  delineator  of  human 
nature  he  therefore  generally  succeeds  only  when  his  subjects 
are  of  the  simple  and  elementary  kind.  "  Complex  and 
involved  characters,  in  which  the  good  and  evil  were  inter- 
woven in  odd  and  original  ways,  in  which  vulgar  and  obvious 
faults  and  vices  concealed  deeper  and  rarer  qualities  beneath, 
were  beyond  his  ken."3  Hence  his  failure  with  men  like 

1  Minto,  Manual  of  English  Prose  Literature,  p.  84. 

2  Cotter  Morison,  Macaulay,  p.  53. 

3  Ibid.  p.  83. 


xxiv  INTRODUCTION 

Rousseau,  Walpole,  Byron,  Boswell.  The  case  of  Boswell  is 
particularly  interesting  because  we  have  here  an  opportunity 
of  comparing  his  work  with  that  of  a  great  contemporary, 
Carlyle,  who  possessed  in  a  pre-eminent  degree  that  pene- 
trative power — that  ability  to  pierce  through  appearances  to 
the  very  heart  of  a  man — which  is  precisely  what  Macaulay 
lacked.  Macaulay  starts  with  the  statement  that  Boswell 
was  "  a  man  of  the  meanest  and  feeblest  intellect,"  and  then 
he  proceeds  to  develop  his  surprising  paradox  that  "if he 
had  not  been  a  great  fool,  he  would  never  have  been  a  great 
writer."  His  portrait  of  Boswell  is  amazingly  brilliant  and 
amusing.  But  it  leaves  us  wholly  unconvinced.  It  does  not 
in  the  least  help  us  to  understand  how  it  was  that  this  "  great 
fool "  after  all  contrived  to  produce  the  acknowledged  master- 
piece of  biographical  literature.  In  fact  we  feel  that  Macaulay 
has  presented  only  Boswell's  manifest  weaknesses  and  ab- 
surdities— the  weaknesses  and  absurdities  which  it  did  not 
need  the  eye  of  genius  to  detect,  but  which  anyone  might  see 
and  laugh  at — and  that  he  has  never  for  one  moment  brought 
us  into  touch  with  the  real  Boswell  at  all.  Then  we  turn  to 
Carlyle's  portrait,  and  instantly  the  real  Boswell  becomes 
apparent — a  man  of  countless  weaknesses  and  absurdities,  it 
is  true,  but  with  many  characteristics  of  quite  another  sort 
curiously  intertangled  with  them.  Carlyle  perceives,  and  by 
his  searching  yet  sympathetic  analysis  he  makes  us  perceive, 
those  other  qualities  of  the  man  which  wholly  escaped 
Macaulay's  attention,  and  when  we  have  carefully  studied 
the  few  pages  which  he  devotes  to  him,  we  feel  that  we  know 
Boswell  well  enough  to  understand  something  at  least  of  the 
powers  of  brain  and  heart  which  went  to  the  making  of  his 
wonderful  book. 

Having  now  considered  some  of  the  salient  features  of 
Macaulay's  work  on  the  side  of  matter  and  spirit,  we  must 
give  a  little  attention  to  his  style  and  method  of  composition. 

We  have  noted  among  his  great  merits  his  absolute 
lucidity.  He  is,  we  have  said,  one  of  the  clearest  of  writers. 


INTRODUCTION  xxv 

"  Not  an  ambiguous  sentence,"  it  has  been  asserted,  "  is  to 
be  found  throughout  his  work "  ;  and  though  this  is,  of 
course,  something  of  an  exaggeration,  it  is  in  fact  very 
seldom  that  we  have  to  read  any  passage  of  his  a  second 
time  to  make  sure  of  its  meaning.  The  question  therefore 
arises  how  this  remarkable  clearness  is  attained ;  and 
fortunately  it  does  not  require  any  elaborate  analysis  of  his 
writings  to  provide  an  answer.  It  is  attained,  in  the  first 
place,  by  mere  clearness  of  thinking.  If  he  never  fumbles 
with  his  material,  if  he  is  never  vague  or  obscure  in  expres- 
sion, it  is,  to  begin  with,  because  he  always  knows  exactly 
what  he  wants  to  say,  and  is  a  complete  master  of  his  facts 
and  ideas.  Then,  secondly,  his  clearness  may  be  largely 
traced  to  the  structure  of  his  sentences,  which  are  generally 
models  of  skilful  arrangement  and  simplicity.  Anyone  who 
studies  a  page  out  of  any  part  of  his  works  will  soon  realise 
for  himself  how  careful  Macaulay  is  to  avoid  inversions, 
cumbersome  parentheses,  entangling  clauses,  interjected 
qualifications.  The  result  is  that  we  are  never  in  the 
slightest  danger,  as  we  read,  of  losing  our  grasp  on  his  con- 
struction. In  his  reaction  against  complexity  he  often  indeed 
goes  to  the  other  extreme,  and  his  continual  use  of  the  very 
short  sentence — one  of  the  most  familiar  of  his  character- 
istics— sometimes  degenerates  into  an  irritating  mannerism — 
"  Macaulay's  snip-snap,"  as  Brougham  called  it.  At  the 
same  time  this  mannerism,  however  objectionable,  helps  the 
clearness  and  emphatic  quality  of  his  style.  His  vigilance 
in  the  use  of  pronouns  is  also  a  point  worthy  of  special 
attention.  Even  the  most  painstaking  writers  are  apt  at 
times  to  confuse  the  reader  by  the  injudicious  use  of  "  he " 
and  "  him,"  and  "  who  "  and  "  which  "  and  "  they."  Macaulay 
rarely  makes  the  mistake  of  employing  a  pronoun  instead  of 
a  noun  in  places  where  the  reference  is  in  the  least  open  to 
doubt.  It  will  be  found  that  he  often  repeats  the  names  of 
persons ;  but  examination  will  show  that  this  is  not  a  trick, 
and  that  when  he  does  so,  it  is  because  the  substitution  of  a 


xxvi  INTRODUCTION 

pronoun  would  have  introduced  uncertainty  into  his  meaning. 
Finally,  his  clearness  is  in  part  due  also  to  fulness  of  exposi- 
tion. He  does  not  merely  throw  out  hints,  and  leave  the 
reader  to  work  out  an  idea  or  draw  a  conclusion  for  himself. 
He  undertakes  a  complete  explanation  of  his  thought,  in 
which  every  important  particular  is  dealt  with  explicitly  and 
in  detail.  He  thus  often  runs  into  diffuseness  ;  but  even  this 
diffuseness  is  an  element  in  his  lucidity.  That  every  link  in 
his  chain  of  reasoning  may  be  understood,  that  his  entire 
meaning  may  be  apprehended,  he  willingly  takes  the  risk  of 
over-elaboration.  For  the  same  reason  he  often  repeats  the 
same  thought  in  various  forms.  In  the  essay  on  Clive,  for 
example,  he  sets  out  to  prove  (pp.  60-62)  that  honesty  is  the 
best  policy  for  nations  as  well  as  for  individuals.  The  point 
involves  no  difficulty,  and  we  feel  that  it  could  have  been 
made  very  satisfactorily  in  half  the  space.  But  Macaulay  is 
not  contented  until,  by  adding  sentence  to  sentence,  he  has 
driven  his  argument  well  home  upon  the  reader's  mind. 

This  tendency  to  amplification  and  repetition  suggests 
another  prominent  characteristic  of  his  work.  It  abounds 
in  illustrations.  His  prodigious  memory  is  so  richly  stored 
with  facts  that  whatever  may  be  the  subject  in  hand  it  always 
reminds  him  of  something  else.  He  delights  in  indicating 
analogies  and  drawing  parallels  ;  and  such  analogies  and 
parallels  sometimes  take  him  far  afield.  In  his  essay  on 
Addison,  for  instance,  he  has  occasion,  while  dealing  with 
that  writer's  Latin  poems,  to  refer  to  Boileau's  theory  that 
"  in  the  best  modern  Latin,  a  writer  of  the  Augustan  age 
would  have  detected  ludicrous  improprieties."  This  view 
he  undertakes  to  support.  And  how  does  he  do  so?  By 
citing  no  fewer  than  three  other  cases,  taken  from  three 
different  literatures,  of  somewhat  similar  improprieties 
occurring  where  they  were  not  to  have  been  anticipated. 
"What  modern  scholar  can  honestly  declare  that  he  sees 
the  smallest  impurity  in  the  style  of  Livy  ?  Yet,  is  it  not 
certain  that,  in  the  style 'of  Livy,  Pollio,  whose  taste  had 


INTRODUCTION  xxvii 

been   formed  on  the  banks  of  the  Tiber,  detected  the  in- 
elegant idiom  of  the  Po  ?    Has  any  modern  scholar  under- 
stood  Latin  better  than  Frederick  the   Great  understood 
French  ?    Yet,  is  it  not  notorious  that  Frederick  the  Great, 
after  reading,  speaking,  writing  French,  and  nothing  but 
French,  during  more  than  half-a-century,  after  unlearning 
his  mother  tongue  in   order  to  learn  French,  after  living 
familiarly  during  many  years  with  French  associates,  could 
not,  to  the  last,  compose  in  French,  without  imminent  risk  of 
committing  some  mistake  which  would  have  moved  a  smile 
in  the  literary  circles  of  Paris  ?     Do  we  believe  that  Erasmus 
and  Fracastorius  wrote  Latin  as  well  as  Dr  Robertson  and 
Sir  Walter  Scott  wrote  English  ?    And  are  there  not  in  the 
Dissertation  on  India,  the  last  of  Dr  Robertson's  works,  in 
IVaverley,  in  Marmion,   Scotticisms  at  which   a  London 
apprentice  would  laugh  ? "    Macaulay's  pages,  as  we  soon 
learn  to  our  cost,  are  liberally  sprinkled  with  the  names  of 
people  often   quite   unfamiliar  to  most  of   us,   and    with 
allusions    to    incidents   and    books    which    only    his    own 
marvellously  erudite  schoolboy  could  be  expected  to  under- 
stand ;  for  if  he  makes  the  smallest  possible  demand  upon 
our  intelligence,  on   the  other  hand  he   makes  enormous 
demands  upon  our  knowledge.     From  the  essay  on  Clive, 
the  reference  to  "the  Tenth  Legion  of  Caesar"  and  "the 
Old  Guard  of  Napoleon"  (p.  25)  may  be  taken  as  one  of 
various   examples  of  his   habit  of  illustrating  a  point  by 
passing  analogy  ;  while  his  sketch  of  the  fall  of  the  Carlo- 
vingians  (pp.  13,  14)  sufficiently  shows  how  his  fondness  for 
instituting  parallels  occasionally  tempts  him   into  regular 
digressions. 

Another  very  noteworthy  feature  of  Macaulay's  method, 
and  one  which  helps  to  explain  the  graphic  force  of  his 
writings,  is  his  love  of  the  concrete.  He  has  a  wonderful 
power  of  clothing  abstract  ideas  in  material  imagery.  He  is 
not  satisfied  to  contend  in  general  terms  that  "  the  smallest 
actual  good  is  better  than  the  most  magnificent  promise  of 


xxviii  INTRODUCTION 

impossibilities."  He  clinches  his  argument  by  putting  it 
into  the  telling  phrase,  already  quoted— "An  acre  in 
Middlesex  is  worth  a  principality  in  Utopia."  Even  when 
he  is  dealing  with  generalities,  his  descriptions  take  the 
form  of  pictures  to  which  substance  and  vividness  are  given 
by  the  ample  use  of  detail.  He  wishes  us  to  realise  Burke's 
profound  interest  in  everything  connected  with  India,  and  he 
writes:_«All  India  was  present  to  the  eye  of  his  mind, 
from  the  halls  where  suitors  laid  gold  and  perfumes  at  the 
feet  of  sovereigns  to  the  wild  moor  where  the  gipsy  camp 
was  pitched,  from  the  bazar,  humming  like  a  bee-hive  with 
the  crowd  of  buyers  and  sellers,  to  the  jungle  where  the 
lonely  courier  shakes  his  bunch  of  iron  rings  to  scare  away 
the  hyaenas.  He  had  just  as  lively  an  idea  of  the  insurrection 
at  Benares  as  of  Lord  George  Gordon's  riots,  and  of  the 
execution  of  Nuncomar  as  of  the  execution  of  Dr  Dodd. 
Oppression  in  Bengal  was  to  him  the  same  thing  as 
oppression  in  the  streets  of  London."1  In  the  essay  on 
Clive  we  have  an  admirable  example  of  the  same  concrete- 
ness  and  the  same  wealth  of  picturesque  detail  in  the  de- 
scription (pp.  94-96)  of  the  Nabobs. 

Finally,  we  must  mention  among  Macaulay's  chief 
characteristics  as  a  writer  his  prevailing  tendency  to  ex- 
aggeration. In  his  constant  desire  to  gain  effect  he  is 
often  guilty  of  over-loaded  emphasis.  He  indulges  freely 
in  contrast,  and  frequently  puts  it  to  excellent  use;  but, 
as  we  see  from  the  very  first  paragraph  of  the  essay  on 
Clive,  his  contrasts  are  sometimes  obtained  at  the  expense 
of  strict  accuracy.  Moderation  of  statement  is  certainly  not 
among  his  many  virtues.  At  times  he  does  not  seem  to  weigh 
his  words  or  measure  his  judgments,  seeking  rather  for  the 
strongest  possible  expression.  He  says  of  Clarendon  that 
"  no  man  ever  laboured  so  hard  to  make  himself  despicable 
and  ridiculous  "  ;  but  in  somewhat  different  phraseology  he 
says  the  same  thing  of  Boswell,  and  evidently  the  statement 
1  Essay  on  Warren  Hastings. 


INTRODUCTION  xxix 

cannot  be  true  of  both.  His  description  of  the  massacre  of 
the  Black  Hole,  in  our  own  essay,  is  manifestly  extravagant. 
He  is  so  afraid  that  we  shall  not  realise  the  horror  of  the 
incident  that  he  writes  of  it  in  the  superlative  degree.1  His 
epigrams  are  often  amazingly  neat  and  effective,  as  when  for 
example,  he  says  of  the  Nabobs  that  "  they  raised  the  price 
of  everything  in  their  neighbourhood,  from  fresh  eggs  to 
rotten  boroughs."  But  epigrammatic  expression  is  not 
always  compatible  with  sober  truth,  and  sometimes  he  seems 
too  willing  to  sacrifice  the  latter  to  the  former.  As  an 
epigram,  the  famous  remark  "The  Puritan  hated  bear- 
baiting,  not  because  it  gave  pain  to  the  bear,  but  because  it 
gave  pleasure  to  the  spectators,"  is  undeniably  clever  and 
pungent:  Qualification  would  have  spoilt  it ;  but  then, 
unfortunately  for  the  epigram,  it  is  only  with  a  great  deal 
of  qualification  that  it  can  be  accepted,  as  Macaulay  intends 
that  we  shall  accept  it,  as  a  description  of  the  puritan 
attitude  to  life. 

It  is  a  commonplace  of  criticism  that  "the  style  is  of  the 
man."  Macaulay's  style  —  clear,  animated,  picturesque, 
incisive,  but  hard,  over- rhetorical,  and  wholly  wanting  in 
the  finer  gradations  of  light  and  shade  —  is  the  natural 
vehicle  of  his  thought  and  an  illuminating  commentary  upon 
his  mental  character.  He  had  essentially  an  oratorical  cast 
of  mind,  and  both  his  merits  and  his  defects  are  those  of  the 
oratorical  order.  The  measures  of  his  prose,  it  has  been  well 
aid,  are  "  emphatically  the  measures  of  spoken  deliverance." 
He  writes  as  if  he  were  addressing  an  audience  whose 
attention  he  has  to  keep  ;  whom  he  has  to  interest,  instruct, 
ersuade,  arouse,  at  once  and  on  the  spot  ;  who  will  have  no 
opportunity  of  going  back  to  ponder  on  what  he  has  said 
and  to  re-consider  its  value  in  the  quiet  of  their  own  minds. 
Hence  the  uniform  lucidity  and  sustained  vigour  of  his 
writings;  his  diffuseness  and  tendency  to  the  excessive 
elaboration  even  of  the  most  ordinary  ideas ;  his  love  of 
1  See  note  to  p.  43,  11.  18-22. 


xxx  INTRODUCTION 

contrast,  paradox,  and  epigram  ;  and  that  habit  of  over- 
emphasis by  which  he  throws  everything  he  touches  into 
the  highest  possible  relief. 

Ill 

THE  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

The  essay  on  Clive  (first  published  in  1840)  is  one  of  the 
best  of  Macaulay's  writings.  The  biographical  narrative  is 
bold  and  clear ;  the  historical  details  which  form  its  back- 
ground are  managed  with  consummate  skill  ;  and  the 
dramatic  interest  of  its  sudden  crises  and  extraordinary 
changes  of  fortune  is  brought  out  with  wonderful  effect. 
In  the  story  of  Clive's  epoch-making  work  in  India  Macaulay 
had  indeed  a  subject  which  appealed  to  him  with  peculiar 
force,  and  with  which  he  was  in  every  way  thoroughly 
qualified  to  deal.  It  was  a  story  of  practical  effort  and 
achievement ;  of  thrilling  scenes  enacted  in  the  council 
chamber  and  on  the  battle-field  ;  of  brilliant  success  in  the 
sphere  of  material  things.  In  the  personality  of  his  hero, 
moreover,  he  found  a  combination  of  elements  which  it  was 
easy  for  him  to  understand.  Clive  was  not  one  of  those 
complex  and  enigmatical  characters  for  the  full  comprehension 
of  which  a  faculty  of  psychological  discernment  is  requisite, 
which,  as  we  have  seen,  Macaulay  did  not  possess.  Both 
his  virtues  and  his  failings  were  of  the  quite  obvious  and 
intelligible  kind.  The  picture  which  Macaulay  paints  of 
him  is  therefore  singularly  clear  and  convincing.  There 
is  much  in  him  that  he  can  admire  and  praise — firmness 
of  purpose,  courage,  promptitude,  readiness  in  resource ; 
the  qualities  of  a  born  soldier  and  leader  of  men.  But  his 
admiration  does  not  mislead  him,  and  his  praise  is  marked 
by  due  discrimination.  He  holds  that  Clive  was  one  of  the 
greatest  of  Englishmen.  But  he  frankly  admits  that  he 
"committed  great  faults."  The  moral  questions  which 


INTRODUCTION  xxxi 

arise  in  connection  with  certain  incidents  of  Clive's  career 
are  not  shirked  by  him,  nor  is  anything  said  to  minimise 
their  importance.  On  the  contrary,  they  are  handled 
with  much  vigour  and  sagacity.  On  such  plain  ethical 
issues  as  are  here  involved  Macaulay  speaks  out  without 
fear  and  without  favour.  It  is  possible  indeed  that  some 
readers  may  not  altogether  share  his  sympathy  with  men 
of  this  particular  type.  But,  given  his  point  of  view,  his 
characterisation  of  Clive  impresses  us  as  thoroughly  sound, 
judicious,  and  satisfactory. 

Considered  merely  as  a  biographical  sketch  the  essay 
therefore  calls  for  little  in  the  way  of  commentary  or  criticism. 
It  is  however  important  that,  in  reading  it,  we  should  bear 
in  mind  the  fact  that  it  is  primarily  a  biographical  sketch,  and 
thatsuch  historical  matter  as  is  introduced  into  it,is  introduced 
only  that  Clive's  career  and  exploits  may  be  fully  understood. 
In  other  words,  Clive  is  throughout  kept  at  the  centre  of  the 
picture,  and  the  great  movements  of  Indian  affairs  are  treated 
in  entire  subordination  to  him.  We  have  of  course  no  right 
to  complain  that,  as  he  was  writing  biography  and  not 
history,  Macaulay  should  have  adopted  the  usual  method 
of  the  biographer,  and  concentrated  the  interest  upon  his 
hero.  But  we  have  always  to  remember  that  the  result  of 
such  method  is  to  throw  the  historic  picture  a  little  bit  out 
of  perspective.  As  a  chapter  in  the  annals  of  the  English 
conquest  of  India,  our  essay  in  fact  needs  to  be  supplemented 
at  many  points  by  information  derived  from  other  sources. 
Rather  too  much  is  ascribed  directly  to  Clive's  personal 
genius  and  influence,  and  insufficient  note  is  taken  of  the 
various  circumstances  which  co-operated  with  him,  and 
helped  to  render  his  labours  successful.  Events  which  lie 
outside  his  story,  but  which  none  the  less  greatly  favoured 
the  growth  of  the  English  power  in  India  during  the  period 
of  his  residence  there — like  Munro's  victory  at  Buxar,1  and 
the  overthrow  of  the  Mahrattas  by  the  Afghans  four  years 
1  See  note  to  p.  I,  1.  9. 


xxxii  INTRODUCTION 

after  Plassey — are  passed  over  entirely ;  while  the  larger 
political  forces  at  work  at  the  time,  even  when  they  are 
touched  upon  at  all,  are  never  presented  in  their  full 
significance. 

Upon  one  point  in  particular,  of  the  importance  of  which 
we  get  no  glimpse  in  our  essay,  the  utmost  stress  has  to  be 
laid.  The  struggle  in  India  arose,  as  Macaulay  clearly 
shows,  from  the  rivalry  between  the  English  and  French 
Companies  in  their  attempts  to  obtain  paramount  influence 
at  the  courts  of  the  native  princes.  But  though  the  scene  of 
struggle  was  thus  localised  and  circumscribed,  its  issue 
largely  depended  upon  the  general  political  conditions  and 
relationships  of  France  and  England,  and  especially  upon 
the  settlement  of  the  great  question  as  to  which  of  them  was 
to  secure  the  command  of  the  sea.  The  finances  of  France 
were  in  a  state  of  almost  hopeless  confusion  ;  Louis  XV.  and 
his  incompetent  ministers  were  recklessly  pursuing  a  war- 
policy  on  the  continent  of  Europe  which  entailed,  among 
other  ruinous  consequences,  the  sacrifice  of  French  mercan- 
tile and  colonial  interests ;  the  French  navy  was  badly 
administered,  and  as  a  result,  the  transmarine  possessions 
of  France  were  powerless  against  the  overwhelming  naval 
superiority  of  England.1  In  the  irregular  conflict  between 
the  English  and  French  Companies,  Dupleix  had  a  tempor- 
ary advantage,  because  it  was  confined  to  land  ;  as  the  two 
nations  were  themselves  at  peace,  "their  fleets  could  not 
take  any  part  in  it."  But  three  years  later,  national  hostilities 
broke  out,  and  then  "  the  naval  strength  of  England  came 
into  play  with  decisive  effect."2  The  triumph  of  Clive  at 
Plassey  by  no  means  assured  the  permanent  success  of  the 
British.  Immediately  afterwards  the  French  government 
determined  to  drive  them  out  of  Southern  India,  and  to  this 

1  Sir  Alfred  Lyall,  The  Rise  of  the  British  Dominion  in  India, 

P-  95- 

2  Ibid.  p.  79. 


INTRODUCTION  xxxiii 

end,  Lally  arrived  at  Pondicherry,  in  April  1758,  with  a  land 
force  of  1200  men.  But  in  two  naval  engagements  the 
French  fleet  received  so  much  damage  that  the  admiral  had 
to  retire  to  the  Isle  of  France  to  refit,  and  this  superiority  at 
sea  "proved  for  the  English  an  effective  set-off  to  the  superi- 
ority of  the  French  by  land.  It  rendered  difficult  Lally's 
execution  of  the  instructions  of  the  French  East  India 
Company  to  uproot  the  British  settlements  on  the  coast,"1 
and  these  settlements,  by  providing  valuable  gateways  for 
both  commercial  and  military  use,  practically  provided  the 
British  with  the  key  to  the  situation.  Ultimately  the  victory 
was  bound  to  go  to  the  side  which,  by  maintaining  control 
of  the  sea,  was  able  to  keep  open  communication  between 
India  and  the  home-country,  and  thus  on  occasion  to  ensure 
all  the  reinforcements  that  might  be  required.  This  supreme 
advantage  was  now  possessed  by  the  English  ;  and  with  the 
gaining  of  it  Clive  himself  had  of  course  really  nothing  to  do. 
Great,  therefore,  as  was  the  work  accomplished  by  him,  the 
historian  has  still  to  acknowledge  that  it  could  never  have 
been  done  save  for  many  favouring  circumstances  which  he 
indeed  turned  to  the  fullest  service,  but  which  he  did  not 
create. 

1  Political  History  of  England,  Vol.  IX.  p.  474. 


LORD  CLIVE 

(January  1840) 

The  Life  of  Robert  Lord  Clive  ;  collected  from  the  Family  Papers^ 
coihmtmicatedby  the  Earl  of  Powis.  By  MAJOR-GENERAL  SIR 
JOHN  MALCOLM,  K.C.B.  3  vols.  8vo.  London:  1836. 

WE  have  always    thought  it   strange  that,   while  the 
history  of  the  Spanish  empire  in  America  is  familiarly 
known  to  all  the  nations  of  Europe,  the  great  actions 
of  our   countrymen  in  the   East  should,  even   among 
ourselves,    excite    little     interest.        Every    schoolboy    5 
knows  who  imprisoned  Montezuma,  and  who  strangled 
Atahualpa.     But  we  doubt  whether  one  in  ten,  even 
among  English  gentlemen  of  highly  cultivated  minds, 
can  tell  who  won  the  battle  of  Buxar,  who  perpetrated 
the  massacre  of  Patna,  whether  Sujah  Dowlah  ruled  in  10 
Oude  or  in  Travancore,  or  whether  Holkar  was  a  Hindoo 
or  a   Mussulman.      Yet   the  victories  of  Cortes   were 
gained   over   savages   who   had    no   letters,   who   were 
ignorant  of  the  use  of  metals,  who  had  not  broken  in 
a  single  animal  to  labour,  who  wielded  no  better  weapons  15 
than  those  which  could  be  made  out  of  sticks,  flints, 
and   fish-bones,   who    regarded    a    horse-soldier    as    a 
monster,  half  man  and  half  beast,  who  took  a  harque- 
busier  for  a  sorcerer,  able  to  scatter  the  thunder  and 

A  I 


2  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

lightning  of  the  skies.  The  people  of  India,  when 
we  subdued  them,  were  ten  times  as  numerous  as  the 
Americans  whom  the  Spaniards  vanquished,  and  were 
at  the  same  time  quite  as  highly  civilised  as  the  victorious 
5  Spaniards.  They  had  reared  cities  larger  and  fairer 
than  Saragossa  or  Toledo,  and  buildings  more  beautiful 
and  costly  than  the  cathedral  of  Seville.  They  could 
show  bankers  richer  than  the  richest  firms  of  Barcelona 
or  Cadiz,  viceroys  whose  splendour  far  surpassed  that 

10  of  Ferdinand  the  Catholic,  myriads  of  cavalry  and  long 
trains  of  artillery  which  would  have  astonished  the 
Great  Captain.  It  might  have  been  expected,  that 
every  Englishman  who  takes  any  interest  in  any  part  of 
history  would  be  curious  to  know  how  a  handful  of  his 

15  countrymen,  separated  from  their  home  by  an  immense 
ocean,  subjugated,  in  the  course  of  a  few  years,  one  of 
the  greatest  empires  in  the  world.  Yet,  unless  we 
greatly  err,  this  subject  is,  to  most  readers,  not  only 
insipid,  but  positively  distasteful. 

20  Perhaps  the  fault  lies  partly  with  the  historians. 
Mr  Mill's  book,  though  it  has  undoubtedly  great  and 
rare  merit,  is  not  sufficiently  animated  and  picturesque 
to  attract  those  who  read  for  amusement.  Orme, 
inferior  to  no  English  historian  in  style  and  power  of 

25  painting,  is  minute  even  to  tediousness.  In  one  volume 
he  allots,  on  an  average,  a  closely  printed  quarto  page 
to  the  events  of  every  forty-eight  hours.  The  con- 
sequence is,  that  his  narrative,  though  one  of  the  most 
authentic  and  one  of  the  most  finely  written  in  our 

30  language,  has  never  been  very  popular,  and  is  now 
scarcely  ever  read. 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  3 

We  fear  that  the  volumes  before  us  will  not  much 
attract  those  readers  whom  Orme  and  Mill  have  repelled. 
The  materials  placed  at  the  disposal  of  Sir  John  Malcolm 
by  the  late  Lord  Powis  were  indeed  of  great  value.  But 
we  cannot  say  that  they  have  been  very  skilfully  worked  5 
up.  It  would,  however,  be  unjust  to  criticise  with  severity 
a  work  which,  if  the  author  had  lived  to  complete  and 
revise  it,  would  probably  have  been  improved  by 
condensation  and  by  a  better  arrangement.  We  are 
more  disposed  to  perform  the  pleasing  duty  of  express-  10 
ing  our  gratitude  to  the  noble  family  to  which  the  public 
owes  so  much  useful  and  curious  information. 

The  effect  of  the  book,  even  when  we  make  the  largest 
allowance  for  the  partiality  of  those  who  have  furnished 
and  of  those  who  have  digested  the  materials,  is,  on  the  15 
whole,  greatly  to  raise  the  character  of  Lord  Clive. 
We  are  far  indeed  from  sympathising  with  Sir  John 
Malcolm,  whose  love  passes  the  love  of  biographers, 
and  who  can  see  nothing  but  wisdom  and  justice  in  the 
actions  of  his  idol.  But  we  are  at  least  equally  far  from  20 
concurring  in  the  severe  judgment  of  Mr  Mill,  who 
seems  to  us  to  show  less  discriminatiQ n  in  his  account 
of  Clive  than  in  any  other  part  of  his  valuable  work. 
Clive,  like  most  men  who  are  born  with  strong  passions 
and  tried  by  strong  temptations,  committed  great  faults.  25 
But  every  person  who  takes  a  fair  and  enlightened  view 
of  his  whole  career  must  admit  that  our  island,  so  fertile 
in  heroes  and  statesmen,  has  scarcely  ever  produced 
a  man  more  truly  great  either  in  arms  or  in  council. 

The  Clives  had  been  settled,  ever  since  the  twelfth  30 
century,  on  an  estate  of  no  great  value,  near  Market- 


4  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

Drayton,  in  Shropshire.  In  the  reign  of  George  the 
First  this  moderate  but  ancient  inheritance  was  possessed 
by  Mr  Richard  Clive,  who  seems  to  have  been  a  plain 
man  of  no  great  tact  or  capacity.  He  had  been  bred  to 

5  the  law,  and  divided  his  time  between  professional  business 
and  the  avocations  of  a  small  proprietor.  He  married 
a  lady  frorrTManchester,  of  the  name  of  Gaskill,  and 
became  the  father  of  a  very  numerous  family.  His 
eldest  son,  Robert,  the  founder  of  the  British  empire 

10  in  India,  was  born  at  the  old  seat  of  his  ancestors  on 
the  twenty-ninth  of  September,  1725. 

Some  lineaments  of  the  character  of  the  man  were 
early  discerned  in  the  child.  There  remain  letters  written 
by  his  relations  when  he  was  in  his  seventh  year;  and 

15  from  these  letters  it  appears  that,  even  at  that  early  age, 
his  strong  will  and  his  fiery  passions,  sustained  by  a  con- 
stitutional intrepidity  which  sometimes  seemed  hardly 
compatible  with  soundness  of  mind,  had  begun  to  cause 
great  uneasiness  to  his  family.  "  Fighting,"  says  one  of 

20  his  uncles,  "to  which  he  is  out  of  measure  addicted, 
gives  his  temper  such  a  fierceness  and  imperiousness, 
that  he  flies  out  on  every  trifling  occasion."  The  old 
people  of  the  neighbourhood  still  remember  to  have 
heard  from  their  parents  how  Bob  Clive  climbed  to  the 

25  top  of  the  lofty  steeple  of  Market-Dray  ton,  and  with 
what  terror  the  inhabitants  saw  him  seated  on  a  stone 
spout  near  the  summit.     They  also  relate  how  he  formed 
all  the  idle  lads  of  the  town  into  a  kind  of  predatory., 
army,  and  compelled  the  shopkeepers  to  submit  to  a 

30  tribute  of  apples  and  half-pence,  in  consideration  of  which 
he  guaranteed  the  security  of  their  windows.  He  was 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  5 

sent  from  school  to  school,  making  very  little  progress 
in  his  learning,  and  gaining  for  himself  everywhere  the 
character  of  an  exceedingly  naughty  boy.  One  of  his 
masters,  it  is  said,  was  sagacious  enough  to  prophesy 
that  the  idle  lad  would  make  a  great  figure  in  the  world.  5 
But  the  general  opinion  seems  to  have  been  that  poor 
Robert  was  a  dunce,  if  not  a  reprobate.  His  family  ex- 
pected nothing  good  from  such  slender  parts  and  such 
a  headstrong  temper.  It  is  not  strange  therefore,  that 
they  gladly  accepted  for  him,  when  he  was  in  his  10 
eighteenth  year,  a  writership  in  the  service  of  the  East 
India  Company,  and  shipped  him  off  to  make  a  fortune 
or  to  die  of  a  fever  at  Madras. 

Far  different  were  the  prospects  of  Clive  from  those 
of  the  youths  whom  the  East  India  College  now  annu-  15 
ally   sends  to  the  Presidencies  of  our  Asiatic  empire. 
The  Company  was  then  purely  a  trading  corporation. 
Its  territory  consisted  of  a  few  square  miles,  for  which 
rent  was  paid   to  the   native  governments.     Its  troops 
were  scarcely  numerous  enough  to  man  the  batteries  of  20 
three  or  four  ill-constructed  forts,  which  had  been  erected 
for  the  protection  of  the  warehouses.     The  natives,  who 
composed  a  considerable  part  of  these  little  garrisons, 
had  not  yet  been  trained  in  the  discipline  of  Europe, 
and  were  armed,  some  with  swords  and  shields,  some  25 
with  bows  and  arrows.     The  business  of  the  servant  of 
the  Company  was  not,  as  now,  to  conduct  the  judicial, 
financial,  and  diplomatic  business  of  a  great  country, 
but  to  take  stock",  to~rnake  advances  to  weavers,  to  ship 
cargoes,  and  above  all  to  keep  an  eye  on  private  traders  30 
who  dared  to  infringe  the   monopoly.     The  younger 


6  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

clerks  were  so  miserably  paid  that  they  could  scarcely 
subsist  without  incurring  debt ;  the  elder  enriched  them- 
selves by  trading  on  their  own  account ;  and  those  who 
lived  to  rise  to  the  top  of  the  service  often  accumulated 
5  considerable  fortunes. 

Madras,  to  which  Clive  had  been  appointed,  was,  at 
this  time,  perhaps,  the  first  in  importance  of  the  Com- 
pany's settlements.  In  the  preceding  century  Fort  St 
George  had  arisen  on  a  barren  spot  beaten  by  a  raging 

10  surf;  and  in  the  neighbourhood  a  town,  inhabited  by 
many  thousands  of  natives,  had  sprung  up,  as  towns 
spring  up  in  the  East,  with  the  rapidity  of  the  prophet's 
gourd.  There  were  already  in  the  suburbs  many  white 
villas,  each  surrounded  by  its  garden,  whither  the  wealthy 

15  agents  of  the  Company  retired,  after  the  labours  of  the 
desk  and  the  warehouse,  to  enjoy  the  cool  breeze  which 
springs  up  at  sunset  from  the  Bay  of  Bengal.  The 
habits  of  these  mercantile  grandees  appear  to  have  been 
more  profuse,  luxurious,  and  ostentatious,  than  those  of 

20  the  high  judicial  and  political  functionaries  who  have 
succeeded  them.  But  comfort  was  far  less  under- 
stood. Many  devices  which  now  mitigate  the  heat  of 
the  climate,  preserve  health,  and  prolong  life,  were 
unknown.  There  was  far  less  intercourse  with  Europe 

25  than  at  present.  The  voyage  by  the  Cape,  which  in 
our  time  has  often  been  performed  within  three  months, 
was  then  very  seldom  accomplished  in  six,  and  was 
sometimes  protracted  to  more  than  a  year.  Con- 
sequently, the  Anglo-Indian  was  then  much  more 

30  estranged  from  his  country,  much  more  addicted  to 
Oriental  usages,  and  much  less  fitted  to  mix  in  society 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  7 

after  his  return  to  Europe,  than  the  Anglo-Indian  of  the 
present  day. 

Within  the  fort  and  its  precinct,  the  English  exercised, 
by  permission  of  the  native  government,  an  extensive 
authority,  such  as  every  great  Indian  landowner  exercised    5 
within  his  own  domain.     But  they  had  never  dreamed 
of    claiming    independent    power.       The    surrounding 
country  was   ruled   by   the  Nabob  of  the   Carnatic,  a 
deputy  of  the  Viceroy  of  the  Deccan  commonly  called 
the  Nizam,  who  was  himself  only  a  deputy  of  the  mighty  10 
prince  designated  by  our  ancestors  as  the  Great  Mogul. 
Those   names,    once   so   august    and   formidable,   still 
remain.     There  is  still  a  Nabob  of  the  Carnatic,  who  lives 
on  a  pension  allowed  to  him  by  the  English  out  of  the 
revenues   of  the  provinces  which   his  ancestors  ruled.  15 
There  is  still  a  Nizam,  whose  capital  is  overawed  by  a 
British   cajjjanjBant,  and  to  whom  a   British   resident 
gives,  under  the  name  of  advice,  commands  which  are 
not  to  be  disputed.     There  is  still  a  Mogul,  who  is  per- 
mitted to  play  at  holding  courts  and  receiving  petitions,  20 
but  who  has  less  power  to  help  or  hurt  than  the  youngest 
civil  servant  of  the  Company. 

dive's  voyage  was  unusually  tedious  even  for  that  age. 
The  ship  remained  some  months  at  the  Brazils,  where 
the  young  adventurer  picked   up   some   knowledge   of  25 
Portuguese,  and  spent  all  his  pocket-money.     He  did 
not  arrive  in  India  till  more  than  a  year  after  he  had 
left  England.     His  situation  at  Madras  was  most  painful. 
His  funds  were  exhausted.     His  pay  was  small.     He  had 
contracted  debts.     He  was  wretchedly  lodged,  no  small  30 
calamity  in  a  climate  which  can  be  made  tolerable  to  an 


8  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

European  only  by  spacious  and  well-placed  apartments. 
He  had  been  furnished  with  letters  of  recommendation 
to  a  gentleman  who  might  have  assisted  him ;  but  when 
he  landed  at  Fort  St  George  he  found  that  this  gentleman 
5  had  sailed  for  England.  The  lad's  shy  and  haughty 
disposition  withheld  him  from  introducing  himself  to 
strangers.  He  was  several  months  in  India  before  he 
became  acquainted  with  a  single  family.  The  climate 
affected  his  health  and  spirits.  His  duties  were  of  a 

10  kind  ill-suited  to  his  ardent  and  daring  character.  He 
pined  for  his  home,  and  in  his  letters  to  his  relations 
expressed  his  feelings  in  language  softer  and  more 
pensive  than  we  should  have  expected  either  from  the 
waywardness  of  his  boyhood,  or  from  the  inflexible 

15  sternness  of  his  later  years.  "  I  have  not  enjoyed,"  says 
he,  "one  happy  day  since  I  left  my  native  country"; 
and  again,  "  I  must  confess,  at  intervals,  when  I  think 
of  my  dear  native  England,  it  affects  me  in  a  very 
peculiar  manner.  ...  If  I  should  be  so  far  blest  as  to 

20  revisit  again  my  own  country,  but  more  especially  Man- 
chester, the  centre  of  all  my  wishes,  all  that  I  could 
hope  or  desire  for  would  be  presented  before  me  in  one 
view." 

One  solace  he  found  of  the  most  respectable  kind. 

25  The  Governor  possessed  a  good  library,  and  permitted 
Clive  to  have  access  to  it.  The  young  man  devoted 
much  of  his  leisure  to  reading,  and  acquired  at  this  time 
almost  all  the  knowledge  of  books  that  he  ever  possessed. 
As  a  boy  he  had  been  too  idle,  as  a  man  he  soon  became 

30  too  busy,  for  literary  pursuits. 

But  neither  climate  nor  poverty,  neither  study  nor  the 


ESSAY  ON   CLIVE  9 

sorrows  of  a  home-sick  exile,  could  tame  the  desperate 
audacity  of  his  spirit.  He  behaved  to  his  official 
superiors  as  he  had  behaved  to  his  schoolmasters,  and 
he  was  several  times  in  danger  of  losing  his  situation. 
Twice,  while  residing  in  the  Writers'  Buildings,  he  at-  5 
tempted  to  destroy  himself;  and  twice  the  pistol  which 
he  snapped  at  his  own  head  failed  to  go  off.  This 
circumstance,  it  is  said,  affected  him  as  a  similar  escape 
affected  Wallenstein.  After  satisfying  himself  that  the 
pistol  was  really  well  loaded,  he  burst  forth  into  an  10 
exclamation  that  surely  he  was  reserved  for  something 
great. 

About  this  time  an  event  which  at  first  seemed  likely 
to  destroy  all  his  hopes  in  life  suddenly  opened  before 
him  a  new  path  to  eminence.     Europe  had  been,  during  15 
some   years,    distracted   by    the   war  of   the   Austrian 
succession.     George   the   Second   was   the  steady   ally 
of  Maria  Theresa.     The  house  of  Bourbon  took   the 
opposite   side.     Though    England   was   even   then  the 
first  of  maritime  powers,  she  was  not,  as  she  has  since  20 
become,  more  than  a  match  on  the  sea  for  all  the 
nations  of  the  world  together ;  and  she  found  it  difficult 
to  maintain  a  contest  against  the  united  navies  of  France 
and  Spain.     In   the   eastern  seas  France  obtained  the 
ascendancy.     Labourdonnais,   governor    of    Mauritius,  25 
a   man   of  eminent  talents  and  virtues,  conducted  an 
expedition  to  the  continent   of  India   in  spite   of  the 
opposition  of  the   British   fleet,  landed,  assembled   an 
army,  appeared  before  Madras,  and  compelled  the  town 
and  fort  to  capitulate.     The  keys   were  delivered  up ;  30 
the  French  colours  were  displayed  on  Fort  St  George ; 


io  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

and  the  contents  of  the  Company's  warehouses  were 
seized  as  prize  of  war  by  the  conquerors.  It  was  stipu- 
lated  by  the  capitulation  that  the  English  inhabitants 
should  be  prisoners  of  war  on  parole,  and  that  the  town 
5  should  remain  in  the  hands  of  the  French  till  it  should 
be  ransomed.  Labourdonnais  pledged  his  honour  that 
only  a  moderate  ransom  should  be  required. 

But  the  success  of  Labourdonnais  had  awakened  the 
jealousy  of  his  countryman,  Dupleix,  governor  of  Pondi- 

10  cherry.  Dupleix,  moreover,  had  already  begun  to 
revolve  gigantic  schemes,  with  which  the  restoration  of 
Madras  to  the  English  was  by  no  means  cojrrgatible. 
He  declared  that  Labourdonnais  had  gone  beyond  his 
powers;  that  conquests  made  by  the  French  arms  on 

15  the  continent  of  India  were  at  the  disposal  of  the 
governor  of  Pondicherry  alone  ;  and  that  Madras  should 
be  razed  to  the  ground.  Labourdonnais  was  compelled 
to  yield.  The  anger  which  the  breach  of  the  capitula- 
tion excited  among  the  English  was  increased  by  the 

20  ungenerous  manner  in  which  Dupleix  treated  the 
principal  servants  of  the  Company.  The  Governor  and 
several  of  the  first  gentlemen  of  Fort  St  George  were 
carried  under  a  guard  to  Pondicherry,  and  conducted 
through  the  town  in  a  triumphal  procession  under  the 

25  eyes  of  fifty  thousand  spectators.  It  was  with  reason 
thought  that  this  gross  vjpjation^  of  public  faith  absolved 
the  inhabitants  of  Madras  from  the  engagements  into 
which  they  had  entered  with  Labourdonnais.  Clive  fled 
from  the  town  by  night  in  the  disguise  of  a  Mussulman, 

30  and  took  refuge  at  Fort  St  David,  one  of  the  small 
English  settlements  subordinate  to  Madras. 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  n 

The  circumstances  in  which  he  was  now  placed 
naturally  led  him  to  adopt  a  profession  better  suited  to 
his  restless  and  intrepijLspirit  than  the  business  of  ex- 
amining packages  and  casting  accounts.  He  solicited 
and  obtained  an  ensign's  commission  in  the  service  of  5 
the  Company,  and  at  twenty-one  entered  on  his  military 
career.  His  personal  courage,  of  which  he  had,  while 
still  a  writer,  given  signal  proof  by  a  desperate  duel 
with  a  military  bully  who  was  the  terror  of  Fort  St 
David,  speedily  made  him  conspicuous  even  among  10 
hundreds  of  brave  men.  He  soon  began  to  show  in 
his  new  calling  other  qualities  which  had  not  before 
been  discerned  in  him,  judgment,  sagacity,  deference  to 
legitimate  authority.  He  distinguished  himself  highly 
in  several  operations  against  the  French,  and  was  15 
particularly  noticed  by  Major  Lawrence,  who  was  then 
considered  as  the  ablest  British  officer  in  India. 

Clive  had  been  only  a  few  months  in  the  army  when 
intelligence   arrived   that   peace   had   been    concluded 
between  Great   Britain  and  France.     Dupleix  was  in  20 
consequence    compelled     to    restore    Madras    to    the 
English  Company ;  and  the  young  ensign  was  at  liberty 
to  resume  his  former  business.     He  did  indeed  return 
for  a  short  time  to  his  desk.     He  again  quitted  it  in 
order  to  assist  Major  Lawrence  in  some  petty  hostilities  25 
with  the  natives,  and  then  again  returned  to  it.     While 
he  was  thus  wavering  between  a  military  and  a  com- 
mercial life,  events  took  place  which  decided  his  choice. 
The  politics  of  India  assumed  a  new  aspect.     There 
was  peace  between  the   English  and  French   Crowns ;  30 
but  there  arose  between  the  English  and  French  Com- 


12  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

panics  trading  to  the  East  a  war  most  eventful  and  im- 
portant, a  war  in  which  the  prize  was  nothing  less  than 
the  magnificent  inheritance  of  the  house  of  Tamerlane. 

The  empire  which  Baber  and  his  Moguls  reared  in 
5  the  sixteenth  century  was  long  one  of  the  most  extensive 
and  splendid  in  the  world.  In  no  European  kingdom 
was  so  large  a  population  subject  to  a  single  prince,  or 
so  large  a  revenue  poured  into  the  treasury.  The 
beauty  and  magnificence  of  the  buildings  erected  by 

10  the  sovereigns  of  Hindostan  amazed  even  travellers 
who  had  seen  St  Peter's.  The  innumerable  retinues 
and  gorgeous  decorations  which  surrounded  the  throne 
of  Delhi  dazzled  even  eyes  which  were  accustomed  to 
the  pomp  of  Versailles.  Some  of  the  great  viceroys 

15  who  held  their  posts  by  virtue  of  commissions  from  the 
Mogul  ruled  as  many  subjects  as  the  King  of  France  or 
the  Emperor  of  Germany.  Even  the  deputies  of  these 
deputies  might  well  rank,  as  to  extent  of  territory  and 
amount  of  revenue,  with  the  Grand  Duke  of  Tuscany, 

20  or  the  Elector  of  Saxony. 

There  can  be  little  doubt  that  this  great  empire, 
powerful  and  prosperous  as  it  appears  on  a  superficial 
view,  was  yet,  even  in  its  best  days,  far  worse  governed 
than  the  worst  governed  parts  of  Europe  now  are. 

25  The  administration  was  tainted  with  all  the  vices  of 
Oriental  despotism,  and  with  all  the  vices  inseparable 
from  the  domination  of  race  over  race.  The  conflict- 
ing pretensions  of  the  princes  of  the  royal  house  pro- 
duced a  long  series  of  crimes  and  public  disasters. 

30  Ambitious  lieutenants  of  the  sovereign  sometimes 
aspired  to  independence.  Fierce  tribes  of  Hindoos, 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  13 

impatient  of  a  foreign  yoke,  frequently  withheld  tribute, 
repelled    the    armies    of    the     government    from    the 
mountain  fastnesseSj  and  poured  down  in  arms  on  the 
cultivated  plains.     In  spite,  however,  of  much  constant 
maladministration,  in   spite   of  occasional   convulsions    5 
which  shook   the   whole   frame   of  society,   this   great 
monarchy,  on  the  whole,  retained,  during  some  genera- 
tions, an   outward   appearance   of  unity,  majesty,  and 
energy.     But,  throughout  the  long  reign  of  Aurungzebe, 
the  state,  notwithstanding  all  that  the  vigour  and  policy  10 
of  the  prince  could  effect,  was  hastening  to  dissolution. 
After  his  death,  which  took  place  in  the  year  1707,  the" 
ruin  was  fearfully  rapid.     Violent  shocks  from  without 
co-operated   with   an  incurable  decay   which  was  fast 
proceeding  within;  and  in  a  few  years  the  empire  had  15 
undergone  utter  decomposition. 

The  history  of  the  successors  of  Theodosius  bears  no 
small  analogy  to  that  of  the  successors  of  Aurungzebe. 
But  perhaps  the  fall  of  the  Carlovingians  furnishes  the 
nearest  parallel  to  the  fall  of  the  Moguls.     Charlemagne  20 
was  scarcely  interred  when  the  imbecility^and  the  dis- 
putes of  his  descendants  began  to  bring  contempt  on 
themselves  and   destruction   on   their  subjects.      The 
wide   dominion    of    the   Franks   was    severed    into    a 
thousand    pieces.        Nothing    more    than    a    nominal  25 
dignity   was   left  to  the  abject  heirs  of  an  illustrious 
name,    Charles   the   Bald,   and   Charles  the   Fat,   and 
Charles   the   Simple.     Fierce   invaders,   differing   from 
each  other  in  race,  language,  and  religion,  flocked,  as  if 
by  concert,  from  the  farthest  corners  of  the  earth,  to  30 
plunder    provinces   which    the  government  could    no 


longer  defend.  The  pirates  of  the  Northern  Sea  ex- 
tended their  ravages  from  the  Elbe  to  the  Pyrenees, 
and  at  length  fixed  their  seat  in  the  rich  valley  of  the 
Seine.  The  Hungarian,  in  whom  the  trembling  monks 
5  fancied  that  they  recognised  the  Gog  or  Magog  of 
prophecy,  carried  back  the  plunder  of  the  cities  of 
Lombardy  to  the  depths  of  the  Pannonian  forests. 
The  Saracen  ruled  in  Sicily,  desolated  the  fertile  plains 
of  Campania,  and  spread  terror  even  to  the  walls  of 

10  Rome.  In  the  midst  of  these  sufferings,  a  great  internal 
change  passed  upon  the  empire.  The  corruption  of 
death  began  to  ferment  into  new  forms  of  life.  While 
the  great  body,  as  a  whole,  was  torpid  and  passive, 
every  separate  member  began  to  feel  with  a  sense  and 

15  to  move  with  an  energy  all  its  own.  Just  here,  in  the 
most  barren  and  dreary  tract  of  European  history,  all 
feudal  privileges,  all  modern  nobility,  take  their  source. 
It  is  to  this  point,  that  we  trace  the  power  of  those 
princes  who,  nominally  vassals,  but  really  independent, 

20  long  governed,  with  the  titles  of  dukes,  marquesses,  and 
counts,  almost  every  part  of  the  dominions  which  had 
obeyed  Charlemagne. 

Such  or  nearly  such  was  the  change  which  passed  on 
the  Mogul  empire  during  the  forty  years  which  followed 

25  the  death  of  Aurungzebe.  A  succession  of  nominal 
sovereigns,  sunk  in  indolence  and  debauchery,  sauntered 
away  life  in  secluded  palaces,  chewing  bang,  fondling 
concubines,  and  listening  to  buffoons.  A~ "succession 
of  ferocious  invaders  descended  through  the  western 

30  passes,  to  prey  on  the  defenceless  wealth  of  Hindostan. 
A  Persian  conqueror  crossed  the  Indus,  marched  through 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  15 

the  gates  of  Delhi,  and  bore  away  in  triumph  those 
treasures  of  which  the  magnificence  had  astounded 
Roe  and  Bernier,  the  Peacock  Throne,  on  which  the 
richest  jewels  of  Golconda  had  been  disposed  by  the 
most  skilful  hands  of  Europe,  and  the  inestimable  5 
Mountain  of  Light,  which,  after  many  strange  vicis- 
situdes, lately  shone  in  the  bracelet  of  Runjeet  Sing, 
and  is  now  destined  to  adorn  the  hideous  idol  of  Orissa. 
The  Afghan  soon  followed  to  complete  the  work  of 
devastation  which  the  Persian  had  begun.  The  warlike  10 
tribes  of  Rajpootana  threw  off  the  Mussulman  yoke. 
A  band  of  mercenary  soldiers  occupied  Rohilcund. 
The  Seiks  ruled  on  the  Indus.  The  Jauts  spread 
dismay  along  the  Jumna.  The  highlands  which  border 
on  the  western  sea-coast  of  India  poured  forth  a  yet  15 
more  formidable  race,  a  race  which  was  long  the  terror 
of  every  native  power,  and  which,  after  many  desperate 
and  doubtful  struggles,  yielded  only  to  the  fortune  and 
genius  of  England.  It  was  under  the  reign  of  Aurung- 
zebe  that  this  wild  clan  of  plunderers  first  descended  20 
from  their  mountains;  and  soon  after  his  death,  every 
corner  of  his  wide  empire  learned  to  tremble  at  the 
mighty  name  of  the  Mahrattas.  Many  fertile  vice- 
royalties  were  entirely  subdued  by  them.  Their 
dominions  stretched  across  the  peninsula  from  sea  to  25 
sea.  Mahratta  captains  reigned  at  Poonah,  at  Gualior, 
in  Guzerat,  in  Berar,  and  in  Tanjore.  Nor  did  they, 
though  they  had  become  great  sovereigns,  therefore 
cease  to  be  freebooters.  They  still  retained  the  predatory 
habits  of  their  forefathers.  Every  region  which"was  not  30 
subject  to  their  rule  was  wasted  by  their  incursions. 


16 

Wherever  their  kettle-drums  were  heard,  the  peasant 
threw  his  bag  of  rice  on  his  shoulder,  hid  his  small  savings 
in  his  girdle,  and  fled  with  his  wife  and  children  to  the 
mountains  or  the  jungles,  to  the  milder  neighbourhood 
5  of  the  hyaena  and  the  tiger.  Many  provinces  redeemed 
their  harvests  by  the  payment  of  an  annual  ransom. 
Even  the  wretched  phantom  who  still  bore  the  imperial 
title  stooped  to  pay  this  ignominious,  -blackmail.  The 
camp-fires  of  one  rapacious  leader  were  seen  from  the 

10  walls  of  the  palace  of  Delhi.  Another,  at  the  head 
of  his  innumerable  cavalry,  descended  year  after  year 
on  the  rice-fields  of  Bengal.  Even  the  European  factors 
trembled  for  their  magazines.  Less  than  a  hundred 
years  ago,  it  was  thought  necessary  to  fortify  Calcutta 

15  against  the  horsemen  of  Berar,  and  the  name  of  the 

Mahratta  ditch  still  preserves  the  memory  of  the  danger. 

Wherever  the  viceroys  of  the  Mogul  retained  authority 

they  became  sovereigns.     They  might  still  acknowledge 

in  words  the  superiority  of  the  house  of  Tamerlane ;  as 

20  a  Count  of  Flanders  or  a  Duke  of  Burgundy  might  have 
acknowledged  the  superiority  of  the  most  helpless 
driveller  among  the  later  Carlovingians.  They  might 
occasionally  send  to  their  titular  sovereign  a  compli- 
mentary present,  or  solicit  from  him  a  title  of  honour. 

25  In  truth,  however,  they  were  no  longer  lieutenants  re- 
movable at  pleasure,  but  independent  hereditary  princes. 
In  this  way  originated  those  great  Mussulman  houses 
which  formerly  ruled  Bengal  and  the  Carnatic,  and  those 
which  still,  though  in  a  state  of  vassalage^,  exercise  some 

30  of  the  powers  of  royalty  at  Lucknow  and  Hyderabad. 
In  what  was  this  confusion  to  end?     Was  the  strife 


ESSAY  ON   CLIVE  17 

to  continue  during  centuries?  Was  it  to  terminate  in 
the  rise  of  another  great  monarchy  ?  Was  the  Mussul- 
man or  the  Mahratta  to  be  the  Lord  of  India  ?  Was 
another  Baber  to  descend  from  the  mountains,  and  to 
lead  the  hardy  tribes  of  Cabul  and  Chorasan  against  5 
a  wealthier  and  less  warlike  race  ?  None  of  these  events 
seemed  improbable.  But  scarcely  any  man,  however 
sagacious,  would  have  thought  it  possible  that  a  trading 
company,  separated  from  India  by  fifteen  thousand  miles 
of  sea,  and  possessing  in  India  only  a  few  acres  for  10 
purposes  of  commerce,  would,  in  less  than  a  hundred 
years,  spread  its  empire  from  Cape  Comorin  to  the 
eternal  snow  of  the  Himalayas ;  would  compel  Mahratta 
and  Mahommedan  to  forget  their  mutual  feuds  in 
common  subjection;  would  tame  down  even  those  wild  15 
races  which  had  resisted  the  most  powerful  of  the 
Moguls ;  and,  having  united  under  its  laws  a  hundred 
millions  of  subjects,  would  carry  its  victorious  arms 
far  to  the  east  of  the  Burrampooter,  and  far  to  the  west 
of  the  Hydaspes,  dictate  terms  of  peace  at  the  gates  of  20 
Ava,  and  seat  its  vassal  on  the  throne  of  Candahar. 

The  man  who  first  saw  that  it  was  possible  to  found 
an  European  empire  on  the  ruins  of  the  Mogul  monarchy 
was  Dupleix.     His   restless,  capacious,   and   inventive 
mind  had  formed  this  scheme,  at  a  time  when  the  ablest  25 
servants  of  the  English  Company  were  busied  only  about 
invoices  and  bills  of  lading.     Nor  had  he  only  proposed 
to  himself  the  end.     He  had  also  a  just  and  distinct 
view  of  the  means  by  which  it  was  to  be  attained.     He 
clearly  saw  that  the  greatest  force  which  the  princes  of  30 
India  could  bring  into  the  field  would  be  no  match  for 


1 8  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

a  small  body  of  men  trained  in  the  discipline,  and  guided 
by  the  tactics,  of  the  West.  He  saw  also  that  the  natives 
of  India  might,  under  European  commanders,  be  formed 
into  armies,  such  as  Saxe  or  Frederic  would  be  proud  to 
5  command.  He  was  perfectly  aware  that  the  most  easy 
and  convenient  way  in  which  an  European  adventurer 
could  exercise  sovereignty  in  India,  was  to  govern  the 
motions,  and  to  speak  through  the  mouth  of  some  glitter- 
ing puppet  dignified  by  the  title  of  Nabob  or  Nizam. 

10  The  arts  both  of  war  and  policy,  which  a  few  years  later 
were  employed  with  such  signal  success  by  the  English, 
were  first  understood  and  practised  by  this  ingenious  and 
aspiring  Frenchman. 

The  situation  of  India  was  such  that  scarcely  any 

15  aggression  could  be  without  a  pretext,  either  in  old  laws 
or  in  recent  practice.  All  rights  were  in  a  state  of  utter 
uncertainty;  and  the  Europeans  who  took  part  in  the 
disputes  of  the  natives  confounded  the  confusion,  by 
applying  to  Asiatic  politics  the  public  law  of  the  West, 

20  and  analogies  drawn  from  the  feudal  system.  If  it  was 
convenient  to  treat  a  Nabob  as  an  independent  prince, 
there  was  an  excellent  plea  for  doing  so.  He  was  inde- 
pendent in  fact.  If  it  was  convenient  to  treat  him  as  a 
mere  deputy  of  the  Court  of  Delhi,  there  was  no  diffi- 

25  culty ;  for  he  was  so  in  theory.  If  it  was  convenient  to 
consider  his  office  as  an  hereditary  dignity,  or  as  a  dig- 
nity held  during  life  only,  or  as  a  dignity  held  only 
during  the  good  pleasure  of  the  Mogul,  arguments  and 
precedents  might  be  found  for  every  one  of  those  views. 

30  The  party  who  had  the  heir  of  Baber  in  their  hands, 
represented  him  as  the  undoubted,  the  legitimate,  the 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  19 

absolute  sovereign,  whom  all  subordinate  authorities 
were  bound  to  obey.  The  party  against  whom  his  name 
was  used  did  not  want  plausible  pretexts  for  maintaining 
that  the  empire  was  in  fact  dissolved,  and  that  though  it 
might  be  decent  to  treat  the  Mogul  with  respect,  as  a  5 
venerable  relic  of  an  order  of  things  which  has  passed 
away,  it  was  absurd  to  regard  him  as  the  real  master  of 
Hindostan. 

In  the  year  1748,  died  one  of  the  most  powerful  of 
the  new  masters  of  India,  the  great  Nizam  al  Mulk,  10 
Viceroy  of  the  Deccan.  His  authority  descended  to  his 
son,  Nazir  Jung.  Of  the  provinces  subject  to  this  high 
functionary,  the  Carnatic  was  the  wealthiest  and  the  most 
extensive.  It  was  governed  by  an  ancient  Nabob,  whose 
name  the  English  corrupted  into  Anaverdy  Khan.  15 

But  there  were  pretenders  to  the  government  both  of 
the  viceroyalty  and  of  the  subordinate  province.  Mirza- 
pha  Jung,  a  grandson  of  Nizam  al  Mulk,  appeared  as  the 
competitor  of  Nazir  Jung.  Chunda  Sahib,  son-in-law 
of  a  former  Nabob  of  the  Carnatic,  disputed  the  title  of  20 
Anaverdy  Khan.  In  the  unsettled  state  of  Indian  law 
it  was  easy  for  both  Mirzapha  Jung  and  Chunda  Sahib 
to  make  out  something  like  a  claim  of  right.  In  a 
society  altogether  disorganised,  they  had  no  difficulty 
in  finding  greedy  advepturers  to  follow  their  standards.  25 
They  united  their  interests,  invaded  the  Carnatic,  and 
applied  for  assistance  to  the  French,  whose  fame  had 
been  raised  by  their  success  against  the  English  in  the 
recent  war  on  the  coast  of  Coromandel. 

Nothing  could  have  happened  more  pleasing  to  the  30 
subtle  and  ambitious  Dupleix.     To  make  a  Nabob  of 


20  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

the  Carnatic,  to  make  a  Viceroy  of  the  Deccan,  to  rule 
under  their  names  the  whole  of  Southern  India;  this 
was  indeed  an  attractive  prospect.  He  allied  himself 
with  the  pretenders,  and  sent  four  hundred  French 
5  soldiers,  and  two  thousand  sepoys,  disciplined  after  the 
European  fashion,  to  the  assistance  of  his  confederates. 
A  battle  was  fought.  The  French  distinguished  them- 
selves greatly.  Anaverdy  Khan  was  defeated  and  slain. 
His  son,  Mahommed  Ali,  who  was  afterwards  well  known 
10  in  England  as  the  Nabob  of  Arcot,  and  who  owes  to  the 
eloquence  of  Burke  a  most  unenviable  immortality,  fled 
with  a  scanty  remnant  of  his  army  to  Trichinopoly ;  and 
the  conquerors  became  at  once  masters  of  almost  every 
part  of  the  Carnatic. 

1 5      This  was  but  the  beginning  of  the  greatness  of  Dupleix. 

After  some  months  of  fighting,  negotiation  and  intrigue, 

his  ability  and  good  fortune  seemed  to  have  prevailed 

everywhere.     Nazir  Jung  perished  by  the  hands  of  his 

own    followers ;    Mirzapha    Jung    was   master    of   the 

20  Deccan  ;  and  the  triumph  of  French  arms  and  French 

policy  was  complete.     At  Pondicherry  all  was  exultation 

and  festivity.     Salutes  were  fired  from  the  batteries,  and 

Te  Deum  sung  in  the  churches.     The  new  Nizam  came 

thither  to  visit  his  allies ;  and  the  ceremony  of  his  in- 

25  stallation  was  performed  there  with  great  pomp.     Dupleix, 

dressed  in  the  garb  worn   by   Mahommedans  of  the 

highest  rank,  entered  the  town  in  the  same  palanquin 

with  the  Nizam,  and,  in  the  pageant  which  followed, 

took   precedence   of  all   the   court.     He  was  declared 

30  Governor  of    India  from   the  river  Kristna  to   Cape 

Comorin,  a  country  about  as  large  as   France,   with 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  21 

authority  superior  even  to  that  of  Chunda  Sahib.  He 
was  intrusted  with  the  command  of  seven  thousand 
cavalry.  It  was  announced  that  no  mint  would  be 
suffered  to  exist  in  the  Carnatic  except  that  at  Pondi- 
cherry.  A  large  portion  of  the  treasures  which  former  5 
Viceroys  of  the  Deccan  had  accumulated  had  found  its 
way  into  the  coffers  of  the  French  governor.  It  was 
rumoured  that  he  had  received  two  hundred  thousand 
pounds  sterling  in  money,  besides  many  valuable  jewels. 
In  fact,  there  could  scarcely  be  any  limit  to  his  gains.  10 
He  now  ruled  thirty  millions  of  people  with  almost 
absolute  power.  No  honour  or  emolument  could  be 
obtained  from  the  government  but  by  his  intervention. 
No  petition,  unless  signed  by  him,  was  perused  by  the 
Nizam.  15 

Mirzapha  Jung  survived  his  elevation  only  a  few 
months.  But  another  prince  of  the  same  house  was 
raised  to  the  throne  by  French  influence,  and  ratified 
all  the  promises  of  his  predecessor.  Dupleix  was  now 
the  greatest  potentate  in  India.  His  countrymen  20 
boasted  that  his  name  was  mentioned  with  awe  even  in 
the  chambers  of  the  palace  of  Delhi.  The  native  popu- 
lation looked  with  amazement  on  the  progress  which,  in 
the  short  space  of  four  years,  an  European  adventurer 
had  made  towards  dominion  in  Asia.  Nor  was  the  25 
vainglorious  Frenchman  content  with  the  reality  of 
power.  He  loved  to  display  his  greatness  with  arrogant 
ostentation  before  the  eyes  of  his  subjects  and  of  his 
rivals.  Near  the  spot  where  his  policy  had  obtained  its 
chief  triumph,  by  the  fall  of  Nazir  Jung,  and  the  eleva-  30 
tion  of  Mirzapha,  he  determined  to  erect  a  column,  on 


22  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

the  four  sides  of  which  four  pompous  inscriptions,  in 
four  languages,  should  proclaim  his  glory  to  all  the 
nations  of  the  East.  Medals  stamped  with  emblems  of 
his  successes  were  buried  beneath  the  foundations  of  this 
5  stately  pillar,  and  round  it  arose  a  town  bearing  the 
haughty  name  of  Dupleix  Fatihabad,  which  is,  being 
interpreted,  the  City  of  the  Victory  of  Dupleix. 

The  English  had  made  some  feeble  and  irresolute 
attempts  to  stop  the  rapid  and  brilliant  career  of  the 

10  rival  Company,  and  continued  to  recognise  Mahommed 
Ali  as  Nabob  of  the  Carnatic.  But  the  dominions  of 
Mahommed  Ali  consisted  of  Trichinopoly  alone :  and 
Trichinopoly  was  now  invested  by  Chunda  Sahib  and 
his  French  auxiliaries.  To  raise  the  siege  seemed  im- 

15  possible.  The  small  force  which  was  then  at  Madras 
had  no  commander.  Major  Lawrence  had  returned  to 
England ;  and  not  a  single  officer  of  established  char- 
acter remained  in  the  settlement.  The  natives  had 
learned  to  look  with  contempt  on  the  mighty  nation 

20  which  was  soon  to  conquer  and  to  rule  them.  They  had 
seen  the  French  colours  flying  on  Fort  St  George ;  they 
had  seen  the  chiefs  of  the  English  factory  led  in  triumph 
through  the  streets  of  Pondicherry ;  they  had  seen  the 
arms  and  counsels  of  Dupleix  everywhere  successful, 

25  while  the  opposition  which  the  authorities  of  Madras 
had  made  to  his  progress,  had  served  only  to  expose 
their  own  weakness,  and  to  heighten  his  glory.  At  this 
moment,  the  valour  and  genius  of  an  obscure  English 
youth  suddenly  turned  the  tide  of  fortune. 

30  Clive  was  now  twenty-five  years  old.  After  hesitating 
for  some  time  between  a  military  and  a  commercial  life, 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  23 

he  had  at  length  been  placed  in  a  post  which  partook  of 
both  characters,  that  of  commissary  to  the  troops,  with 
the  rank  of  captain.  The  present  emergency  called  forth 
all  his  powers.  He  represented  to  his  superiors  that 
unless  some  vigorous  effort  were  made,  Trichinopoly  5 
would  fall,  the  house  of  Anaverdy  Khan  would  perish, 
and  the  French  would  become  the  real  masters  of  the 
whole  peninsula  of  India.  It  was  absolutely  necessary 
to  strike  some  daring  blow.  If  an  attack  were  made  on 
Arcot,  the  capital  of  the  Carnatic,  and  the  favourite  10 
residence  of  the  Nabobs,  it  was  not  impossible  that  the 
siege  of  Trichinopoly  would  be  raised.  The  heads  of 
the  English  settlement,  now  thoroughly  alarmed  by  the 
success  of  Dupleix,  and  apprehensive  that,  in  the  event 
of  a  new  war  between  France  and  Great  Britain,  Madras  15 
would  be  instantly  taken  and  destroyed,  approved  of 
Clive's  plan,  and  intrusted  the  execution  of  it  to  himself. 
The  young  captain  was  put  at  the  head  of  two  hundred 
English  soldiers,  and  three  hundred  sepoys,  armed  and 
disciplined  after  the  European  fashion.  Of  the  eight  20 
officers  who  commanded  this  little  force  under  him,  only 
two  had  ever  been  in  action,  and  four  of  the  eight  were 
factors  of  the  Company,  whom  Clive's  example  had 
induced  to  offer  their  services.  The  weather  was 
stormy ;  but  Clive  pushed  on,  through  thunder,  light-  25 
ning,  and  rain,  to  the  gates  of  Arcot.  The  garrison,  in 
a  panic,  evacuated  the  fort,  and  the  English  entered  it 
without  a  blow. 

But  Clive  well  knew  that  he  should  not  be  suffered  to 
retain  undisturbed  possession  of  his  conquest.     He  in-  30 
stantly  began  to  collect  provisions,  to  throw  up  works, 


24  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

and  to  make  preparations  for  sustaining  a  siege.  The 
garrison,  which  had  fled  at  his  approach,  now  had  re- 
covered from  its  dismay,  and,  having  been  swelled  by 
large  reinforcements  from  the  neighbourhood  to  a  force 
5  of  three  thousand  men,  encamped  close  to  the  town. 
At  dead  of  night,  Clive  marched  out  of  the  fort,  attacked 
the  camp  by  surprise,  slew  great  numbers,  dispersed  the 
rest,  and  returned  to  his  quarters  without  having  lost  a 
single  man. 

10  The  intelligence  of  these  events  was  soon  carried  to 
Chunda  Sahib,  who,  with  his  French  allies,  was  be- 
sieging Trichinopoly.  He  immediately  detached  four 
thousand  men  from  his  camp,  and  sent  them  to  Arcot. 
They  were  speedily  joined  by  the  remains  of  the  force 

15  which  Clive  had  lately  scattered.  They 'were  further 
strengthened  by  two  thousand  men  from  Vellore,  and 
by  a  still  more  important  reinforcement  of  a  hundred 
and  fifty  French  soldiers  whom  Dupleix  despatched  from 
Pondicherry.  The  whole  of  his  army,  amounting  to 

20  about  ten  thousand  men,  was  under  the  command  of 
Rajah  Sahib,  son  of  Chunda  Sahib. 

Rajah  Sahib  proceeded  to  invest  the  fort  of  Arcot, 
which  seemed  quite  incapable  of  sustaining  a  siege. 
The  walls  were  ruinous,  the  ditches  dry,  the  ramparts 

25  too  narrow  to  admit  the  guns,  the  battlements  too 
low  to  protect  the  soldiers.  The  little  garrison  had 
been  greatly  reduced  by  casualties.  It  now  consisted 
of  a  hundred  and  twenty  Europeans  and  two  hundred 
sepoys.  Only  four  officers  were  left ;  the  stock  of  pro- 

30  visions  was  scanty ;  and  the  commander,  who  had  to 
conduct  the  defence  under  circumstances  so  discourag- 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  25 

ing,  was  a  young  man  of  five-and-twenty,  who  had  been 
bred  a  book-keeper. 

During  fifty  days  the  siege  went  on.  During  fifty 
days  the  young  captain  maintained  the  defence,  with  a 
firmness,  vigilance,  and  ability,  which  would  have  done  5 
honour  to  the  oldest  marshal  in  Europe.  The  breach, 
however,  increased  day  by  day.  The  garrison  began  to 
feel  the  pressure  of  hunger.  Under  such  circumstances, 
any  troops  so  scantily  provided  with  officers  might  have 
been  expected  to  show  signs  of  insubordination ;  and  10 
the  danger  was  peculiarly  great  in  a  force  composed  of 
men  differing  widely  from  each  other  in  extraction, 
colour,  language,  manners,  and  religion.  But  the  de- 
votion of  the  little  band  to  its  chief  surpassed  anything 
that  is  related  of  the  Tenth  Legion  of  Csesar,  or  of  the  15 
Old  Guard  of  Napoleon.  The  sepoys  came  to  Clive, 
not  to  complain  of  their  scanty  fare,  but  to  propose  that 
all  the  grain  should  be  given  to  the  Europeans,  who  re- 
quired more  nourishment  than  the  natives  of  Asia. 
The  thin  gruel,  they  said,  which  was  strained  away  from  20 
the  rice,  would  suffice  for  themselves.  History  contains 
no  more  touching  instance  of  military  fidelity,  or  of  the 
influence  of  a  commanding  mind. 

An  attempt  made  by  the  government  of  Madras  to 
relieve  the  place  had  failed.     But  there  was  hope  from  25 
another  quarter.     A  body  of  six  thousand  Mahrattas, 
half  soldiers,   half  robbers,  under  the  command  of  a 
chief  named   Morari   Row,  had   been   hired   to  assist 
Mahommed  Ali;   but  thinking   the   French   power  ir- 
resistible, and  the  triumph  of  Chunda  Sahib  certain,  they  30 
had  hitherto  remained  inactive  on  the  frontiers  of  the 


26  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

Carnatic.  The  fame  of  the  defence  of  Arcot  roused 
them  from  their  torpor.  Morari  Row  declared  that  he 
had  never  before  believed  that  Englishmen  could  fights 
but  that  he  would  willingly  help  them  since  he  saw  that 
S  they  had  spirit  to  help  themselves.  Rajah  Sahib 
learned  that  the  Mahrattas  were  in  motion.  It  was 
necessary  for  him  to  be  expeditious.  He  first  tried 
negotiation.  He  offered  large  bribes  to  Clive,  which 
were  rejected  with  scorn.  He  vowed  that,  if  his  pro- 
10  posals  were  not  accepted,  he  would  instantly  storm  the 
fort,  and  put  every  man  in  it  to  the  sword.  Clive  told 
him  in  reply,  with  characteristic  haughtiness,  that  his 
father  was  an  usurper,. that  his  army  was  a  rabble,  and 
that  he  would  do  well  to  think  twice  before  he  sent 
15  such  poltroons  into  a  breach  defended  by  English 
soldiers. 

Rajah  Sahib  determined  to  storm  the  fort.     The  day 

was  well  suited  to  a  bold  military  enterprise.     It  was  the 

great   Mahommedan   festival   which  is   sacred   to    the 

20  memory  of  Hosein,  the  son  of  Ali.     The   history   of 

Islam  contains  nothing  more  touching  than  the  event 

which  gave  rise  to  that  solemnity.     The  mournful  legend 

relates  how  the  chief  of  the   Fatimites,  when  all  his 

brave  followers  had  perished  round  him,  drank  his  latest 

25  draught  of  water,  and  uttered  his  latest  prayer,  how  the 

assassins  carried  his  head  in  triumph,  how  the  tyrant 

smote  the  lifeless  lips  with  his  staff,  and  how  a  few  old 

men  recollected  with  tears  that  they  had  seen  those  lips 

pressed  to  the  lips  of  the  Prophet  of  God.     After  the 

30  lapse  of  near  twelve  centuries,  the  recurrence  of  this 

solemn  season  excites  the  fiercest  and  saddest  emotions 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  27 

in  the  bosoms  of  the  devout  Moslems  of  India.  They 
work  themselves  up  to  such  agonies  of  rage  and  lamenta- 
tion that  some,  it  is  said,  have  given  up  the  ghost  from 
the  mere  effect  of  mental  excitement.  They  believe 
that  whoever,  during  this  festival,  falls  in  arms  against  5 
the  infidels,  atones  by  his  death  for  all  the  sins  of  his 
life,  and  passes  at  once  to  the  garden  of  the  Houris. 
It  was  at  this  time  that  Rajah  Sahib  determined  to 
assault  Arcot.  Stimulating  drugs  were  employed  to  aid 
the  effect  of  religious  zeal,  and  the  besiegers,  drunk  with  10 
enthusiasm,  drunk  with  bang,  rushed  furiously  to  the 
attack. 

Clive  had  received  secret  intelligence  of  the  design, 
had  made  his  arrangements,  and,  exhausted  by  fatigue, 
had  thrown  himself  on  his  bed.     He  was  awakened  by  15 
the  alarm,  and  was  instantly  at  his  post.     The  enemy 
advanced,  driving  before  them  elephants  whose  foreheads 
were  armed  with  iron  plates.     It  was  expected  that  the 
gates  would  yield  to  the  shock  of  these  living  battering- 
rams.     But  the  huge  beasts  no  sooner  felt  the  English  20 
musket-balls    than    they    turned    round,    and    rushed 
furiously  away,  trampling  on  the  multitude  which  had 
urged  them  forward.     A  raft  was  launched  on  the  water 
which  filled  one  part  of  the  ditch.      Clive,  perceiving 
that  his  gunners  at  that  post  did  not  understand  their  25 
business,  took  the  management  of  a  piece  of  artillery 
himself,  and  cleared  the  raft  in  a  few  minutes.     When 
the  moat  was  dry  the  assailants  mounted   with  great 
boldness;  but  they  were  received  with  a  fire  so  heavy 
and  so  well  directed,  that  it  soon  quelled  the  courage  30 
even  of  fanaticism  and  of  intoxication.     The  rear  ranks 


28  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

of  the  English  kept  the  front  ranks  supplied  with  a 
constant  succession  of  loaded  muskets,  and  every  shot 
told  on  the  living  mass  below.  After  three  desperate 
onsets,  the  besiegers  retired  behind  the  ditch. 
5  The  struggle  lasted  about  an  hour.  Four  hundred 
of  the  assailants  fell.  The  garrison  lost  only  five  or 
six  men.  The  besieged  passed  an  anxious  night,  looking 
for  a  renewal  of  the  attack.  But  when  the  day  broke, 
the  enemy  were  no  more  to  be  seen.  They  had  retired, 
10  leaving  to  the  English  several  guns  and  a  large  quantity 
of  ammunition. 

The  news  was  received  at  Fort  St  George  with 
transports  of  joy  and  pride.  Clive  was  justly  regarded 
as  a  man  equal  to  any  command.  Two  hundred  English 
15  soldiers  and  seven  hundred  sepoys  were  sent  to  him, 
and  with  this  force  he  instantly  commenced  offensive 
operations.  He  took  the  Fort  of  Timery,  effected  a 
junction  with  a  division  of  Morari  Row's  army,  and 
hastened,  by  forced  marches,  to  attack  Rajah  Sahib, 
20  who  was  at  the  head  of  about  five  thousand  men,  of 
whom  three  hundred  were  French.  The  action  was 
sharp;  but  Clive  gained  a  complete  victory.  The 
military  chest  of  Rajah  Sahib  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
conquerors.  Six  hundred  sepoys,  who  had  served  in 
25  the  enemy's  army,  came  over  to  Clive's  quarters,  and 
were  taken  into  the  British  service.  Conjeveram  sur- 
rendered without  a  blow.  The  governor  of  Arnee 
deserted  Chunda  Sahib,  and  recognised  the  title  of 
Mahommed  Ali. 

30      Had  the  entire  direction  of  the  war  been  intrusted  to 
Clive,  it  would  probably  have  been  brought  to  a  speedy 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  29 

close.  But  the  timidity  and  incapacity  which  appeared 
in  all  the  movements  of  the  English,  except  where  he 
was  personally  present,  protracted  the  struggle.  The 
Mahrattas  muttered  that  his  soldiers  were  of  a  different 
race  from  the  British  whom  they  found  elsewhere.  The  5 
effect  of  this  languor  was  that  in  no  long  time  Rajah 
Sahib,  at  the  head  of  a  considerable  army,  in  which 
were  four  hundred  French  troops,  appeared  almost 
under  the  guns  of  Fort  St  George,  and  laid  waste  the 
villas  and  gardens  of  the  gentlemen  of  the  English  10 
settlement.  But  he  was  again  encountered  and  defeated 
by  Clive.  More  than  a  hundred  of  the  French  were 
killed  or  taken,  a  loss  more  serious  than  that  of 
thousands  of  natives.  The  victorious  army  marched 
from  the  field  of  battle  to  Fort  St  David.  On  the  road  15 
lay  the  City  of  the  Victory  of  Dupleix,  and  the  stately 
monument  which  was  designed  to  commemorate  the 
triumphs  of  France  in  the  East.  Clive  ordered  both 
the  city  and  the  monument  to  be  razed  to  the  ground. 
He  was  induced,  we  believe,  to  take  this  step,  not  by  20 
personal  or  national  malevolence,  but  by  a  just  and 
profound  policy.  The  town  and  its  pompous  name, 
the  pillar  and  its  vaunting  inscriptions,  were  among  the 
devices  by  which  Dupleix  had  laid  the  public  mind  of 
India  under  a  spell.  This  spell  it  was  dive's  business  25 
to  break.  The  natives  had  been  taught  that  France 
was  confessedly  the  first  power  in  Europe,  and  that  the 
English  did  not  presume  to  dispute  her  supremacy. 
No  measure  could  be  more  effectual  for  the  removing 
of  this  delusion  than  the  public  and  solemn  demolition  30 
of  the  French  trophies. 


30  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

The  government  of  Madras,  encouraged  by  these 
events,  determined  to  send  a  strong  detachment,  under 
Clive,  to  reinforce  the  garrison  of  Trichinopoly.  But 
just  at  this  conjuncture,  Major  Lawrence  arrived  from 
5  England,  and  assumed  the  chief  command.  From  the 
waywardness  and  impatience  of  control  which  had  char- 
acterised Clive,  both  at  school  and  in  the  counting-house, 
it  might  have  been  expected  that  he  would  not,  after 
such  achievements,  act  with  zeal  and  good  humour  in  a 

10  subordinate  capacity.  But  Lawrence  had  early  treated 
him  with  kindness ;  and  it  is  bare  justice  to  Clive  to  say 
that,  proud  and  overbearing  as  he  was,  kindness  was 
never  thrown  away  upon  him.  He  cheerfully  placed 
himself  under  the  orders  of  his  old  friend,  and  exerted 

15  himself  as  strenuously  in  the  second  post  as  he  could 
have  done  in  the  first.  Lawrence  well  knew  the  value 
of  such  assistance.  Though  himself  gifted  with  no  intel- 
lectual faculty  higher  than  plain  good  sense,  he  fully 
appreciated  the  powers  of  his  brilliant  _coadjutor. 

20  Though  he  had  made  a  methodical  study  of  military 
tactics,  and,  like  all  men  regularly  bred  to  a  profession, 
was  disposed  to  look  with  disdain  on  interlopers,  he  had 
yet  liberality  enough  to  acknowledge  that  Clive  was  an 
exception  to  common  rules.  "Some  people,"  he  wrote, 

25  "  are  pleased  to  term  Captain  Clive  fortunate  and  lucky ; 
but,  in  my  opinion,  from  the  knowledge  I  have  of  the 
gentleman,  he  deserved  and  might  expect  from  his  con- 
duct everything  as  it  fell  out ; — a  man  of  an  undaunted 
resolution,  of  a  cool  temper,  and  of  a  presence  of  mind 

30  which  never  left  him  in  the  greatest  danger — born  a 
soldier ;  for,  without  a  military  education  of  any  sort,  or 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  31 

much  conversing  with  any  of  the  profession,  from  his 
judgment  and  good  sense,  he  led  on  an  army  like  an 
experienced  officer  and  a  brave  soldier,  with  a  prudence 
that  certainly  warranted  success." 

The  French  had  no  commander  to  oppose  to  the  two    5 
friends.     Dupleix,  not  inferior  in  talents  for  negotiation 
and  intrigue  to  any  European  who  has  borne  a  part  in 
the  revolutions  of  India,  was  ill  qualified  to  direct  in 
person  military  operations.     He  had  not  been  bred  a 
soldier,  and  had   no  inclination  to  become  one.     His  10 
enemies  accused  him   of  personal   cowardice;  and  he 
defended  himself  in  a  strain  worthy  of  Captain  Bobadil. 
He  kept  away  from  shot,  he  said,  because  silence  and 
tranquillity  were  propitious  to  his  genius,  and  he  found 
it  difficult  to  pursue  his  meditations  amidst  the  noise  of  15 
fire-arms.     He  was  thus  under  the  necessity  of  intrusting 
to  others  the  execution  of  his  great  warlike  designs; 
and  he  bitterly  complained  that  he  was  ill  served.     He 
had  indeed  been  assisted  by  one  officer  of  eminent  merit, 
the  celebrated  Bussy.     But  Bussy  had  marched  north-  20 
ward  with  the  Nizam,  and  was  fully  employed  in  looking 
after  his  own  interests,  and  those  of  France,  at  the  court 
of  that  prince.     Among  the  officers  who  remained  with 
Dupleix,  there  was  not  a  single  man  of  capacity ;  and 
many  of  them  were  boys,  at  whose  ignorance  and  folly  25 
the  common  soldiers  laughed. 

The  English   triumphed  everywhere.     The  besiegers 
of  Trichinopoly  were  themselves  besieged  and  compelled 
to  capitulate.     Chunda  Sahib  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
Mahrattas,  and  was  put  to  death,  at  the  instigation  prob-  30 
ably  of  his  competitor,  Mahommed  Ali.     The  spirit  of 


32  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

Dupleix,  however,  was  unconquerable,  and  his  resources 
inexhaustible.  From  his  employers  in  Europe  he  no 
longer  received  help  or  countenance.  They  condemned 
his  policy.  They  gave  him  no  pecuniary  assistance. 
5  They  sent  him  for  troops  only  the  sweepings  of  the 
galleys.  Yet  still  he  persisted,  intrigued,  bribed,  pro- 
mised, lavished  his  private  fortune,  strained  his  credit, 
procured  new  diplomas  from  Delhi,  raised  up  new 
enemies  to  the  government  of  Madras  on  every  side,  and 

10  found  tools  even  among  the  allies  of  the  English  Company. 
But  all  was  in  vain.  Slowly,  but  steadily,  the  power  of 
Britain  continued  to  increase,  and  that  of  France  to 
decline. 

The  health  of  Clive  had  never  been  good  during  his 

15  residence  in  India;  and  his  constitution  was  now  so 
much  impaired  that  he  determined  to  return  to  England. 
Before  his  departure  he  undertook  a  service  of  consider- 
able difficulty,  and  performed  it  with  his  usual  vigour 
and  dexterity.  The  forts  of  Covelong  and  Chingleput 

20  were  occupied  by  French  garrisons.  It  was  determined 
to  send  a  force  against  them.  But  the  only  force  avail- 
able for  this  purpose  was  of  such  a  description  that  no 
officer  but  Clive  would  risk  his  reputation  by  command- 
ing it.  It  consisted  of  five  hundred  newly  levied  sepoys 

25  and  two  hundred  recruits  who  had  just  landed  from 
England,  and  who  were  the  worst  and  lowest  wretches 
that  the  Company's  crimps  could  pick  up  in  the  flash- 
houses  of  London.  Clive,  ill  and  exhausted  as  he  was, 
undertook  to  make  an  army  of  this  undisciplined  rabble, 

30  and  marched  with  them  to  Covelong.  A  shot  from  the 
fort  killed  one  of  these  extraordinary  soldiers ;  on  which 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  33 

all  the  rest  faced  about  and  ran  away,  and  it  was  with 
the  greatest  difficulty  that  Clive  rallied  them.  On 
another  occasion,  the  noise  of  a  gun  terrified  the  sentinels 
so  much  that  one  of  them  was  found,  some  hours  later, 
at  the  bottom  of  a  well.  Clive  gradually  accustomed  5 
them  to  danger,  and,  by  exposing  himself  constantly  in 
the  most  perilous  situations,  shamed  them  into  courage. 
He  at  length  succeeded  in  forming  a  respectable  force 
out  of  his  unpromising  materials.  Covelong  fell.  Clive 
learned  that  a  strong  detachment  was  marching  to  relieve  10 
it  from  Chingleput.  He  took  measures  to  prevent  the 
enemy  from  learning  that  they  were  too  late,  laid  an  am- 
buscade for  them  on  the  road,  killed  a  hundred  of  them 
with  one  fire,  took  three  hundred  prisoners,  pursued  the 
fugitives  to  the  gates  of  Chingleput,  laid  siege  instantly  15 
to  that  fastness,  reputed  one  of  the  strongest  in  India, 
made  a  breach,  and  was  on  the  point  of  storming,  when 
the  French  commandant  capitulated  and  retired  with  his 
men. 

Clive  returned  to  Madras  victorious,  but  in  a  state  of  20 
health  which  rendered  it  impossible  for  him  to  remain 
there  long.     He  married  at  this  time  a  young  lady  of 
the  name  of  Maskelyne,  sister  of  the  eminent  mathe- 
matician, who  long  held  the  post  of  Astronomer  Royal. 
She  is  described  as  handsome  and  accomplished ;  and  25 
her  husband's  letters,  it  is  said,  contain  proofs  that  he 
was  devotedly  attached  to  her. 

Almost  immediately  after  the  marriage,   Clive  em- 
barked with  his  bride  for  England.     He  returned  a  very 
different  person  from  the  poor  slighted  boy  who  had  30 
been  sent  out  ten  years  before  to  seek  his  fortune.     He 


34  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

was  only  twenty-seven ;  yet  his  country  already  respected 
him  as  one  of  her  first  soldiers.  There  was  then 
general  peace  in  Europe.  The  Carnatic  was  the  only 
part  of  the  world  where  the  English  and  French  were 

5  in  arms  against  each  other.  The  vast  schemes  of 
Dupleix  had  excited  no  small  uneasiness  in  the  city  of 
London ;  and  the  rapid  turn  of  fortune,  which  was 
chiefly  owing  to  the  courage  and  talents  of  Clive,  had 
been  hailed  with  great  delight.  The  young  captain  was 

10  known  at  the  India  House  by  the  honourable  nickname 
of  General  Clive,  and  was  toasted  by  that  appellation  at 
the  feasts  of  the  Directors.  On  his  arrival  in  England, 
he  found  himself  an  object  of  general  interest  and 
admiration.  The  East  India  Company  thanked  him 

15  for  his  services  in  the  warmest  terms,  and  bestowed  on 
him  a  sword  set  with  diamonds.  With  rare  delicacy,  he 
refused  to  receive  this  token  of  gratitude,  unless  a 
similar  compliment  were  paid  to  his  friend  and  com- 
mander, Lawrence. 

20  It  may  easily  be  supposed  that  Clive  was  most  cordi- 
ally welcomed  home  by  his  family,  who  were  delighted 
by  his  success,  though  they  seem  to  have  been  hardly 
able  to  comprehend  how  their  naughty  idle  Bobby  had 
become  so  great  a  man.  His  father  had  been  singularly 

25  hard  of  belief.  Not  until  the  news  of  the  defence  of 
Arcot  arrived  in  England  was  the  old  gentleman  heard 
to  growl  out  that,  after  all,  the  booby  had  something  in 
him.  His  expressions  of  approbation  became  stronger 
and  stronger  as  news  arrived  of  one  brilliant  exploit 

30  after  another;  and  he  was  at  length  immoderately  fond 
and  proud  of  his  son. 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  35 

Olive's  relations  had  very  substantial  reasons  for 
rejoicing  at  his  return.  Considerable  sums  of  prize 
money  had  fallen  to  his  share;  and  he  had  brought 
home  a  moderate  fortune,  part  of  which  he  expended  in 
extricating  his  father  from  pecuniary  difficulties,  and  in  5 
redeeming  the  family  estate.  The  remainder  he  appears 
to  have  dissipated  in  the  course  of  about  two  years. 
He  lived  splendidly,  dressed  gaily  even  for  those  times, 
kept  a  carriage  and  saddle-horses,  and,  not  content  with 
these  ways  of  getting  rid  of  his  money,  resorted  to  the  10 
most  speedy  and  effectual  of  all  modes  of  evacuation,  a 
contested  election  followed  by  a  petition. 

At   the   time   of  the   general   election   of   1754,  the 
Government  was  in  a  very  singular  state.     There  was 
scarcely    any   formal   opposition.     The   Jacobites   had  15 
been   cowed   by  the   issue  of  the  last  rebellion.     The 
Tory  party  had  fallen  into  utter  contempt.     It  had  been 
deserted  by  all  the  men  of  talents  who  had  belonged  to 
it,  and  had  scarcely  given  a  syjmptpmoj  life  during  some 
years.     The  small  faction  which  had  been  held  together  20 
by  the  influence  and  promises  of  Prince  Frederic,  had 
been  dispersed  by  his  death.     Almost  every  public  man 
of  distinguished  talents  in  the  kingdom,  whatever  his 
early  connections  might  have  been,  was  in  office,  and 
called  himself  a  Whig.     But  this  extraordinary  appear-  25 
ance  of  concord  was  quite  delusive.     The  administration 
itself  was  distracted  by  bitter  enmities  and  conflicting 
pretensions.     The  chief  object  of  its  members  was   to 
depress  and  supplant  each  other.     The  Prime  Minister, 
Newcastle,  weak,  timid,  jealous,  and  p^tfidious^was  at  30 
once  detested  and  despised  by  some  of  the  most  im- 


36  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

portant   members   of    his   Government,   and   by    none 

more     than     by     Henry    Fox,     the    Secretary-at-War. 

This   able,    daring,   and   ambitious   man   seized    every 

opportunity  of  crossing  the  First  Lord  of  the  Treasury, 

5  from  whom  he  well  knew  that  he  had  little  to  dread  and 

little  to  hope ;  for  Newcastle  was  through  life  equally 

afraid  of  breaking  with  men  of  parts  and  of  promoting 

them. 

Newcastle  had  set  his  heart  on  returning  two  members 

10  for  St  Michael,  one  of  those  wretched  Cornish  boroughs 
which  were  swept  away  by  the  Reform  Act  of  1832. 
He  was  opposed  by  Lord  Sandwich,  whose  influence  had 
long  been  paramount  there :  and  Fox  exerted  himself 
strenuously  in  Sandwich's  behalf.  Clive,  who  had  been 

15  introduced  to  Fox,  and  very  kindly  received  by  him,  was 
brought  forward  on  the  Sandwich  interest,  and  was 
returned.  But  a  petition  was  presented  against  the 
return,  and  was  backed  by  the  whole  influence  of  the 
Duke  of  Newcastle. 

20  The  case  was  heard,  according  to  the  usage  of  that 
time,  before  a  committee  of  the  whole  House.  Ques- 
tions respecting  elections  were  then  considered  merely 
as  party  questions.  Judicial  impartiality  was  not  even 
affected.  Sir  Robert  Walpole  was  in  the  habit  of  saying 

25  openly  that,  in  election  battles,  there  ought  to  be  no 
quarter.  On  the  present  occasion  the  excitement  was 
great.  The  matter  really  at  issue  was,  not  whether 
Give  had  been  properly  or  improperly  returned,  but 
whether  Newcastle  or  Fox  was  to  be  master  of  the  new 

30  House  of  Commons,  and  consequently  first  minister. 
The  contest  was  long  and  obstinate,  and  success  seemed 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  37 

to  lean  sometimes  to  one  side  and  sometimes  to  the 
other.  Fox  put  forth  all  his  rare  powers  of  debate,  beat 
half  the  lawyers  in  the  House  at  their  own  weapons,  and 
carried  division  after  division  against  the  whole  influence 
of  the  Treasury.  The  committee  decided  in  dive's  5 
favour.  But  when  the  resolution  was  reported  to  the 
House,  things  took  a  different  course.  The  remnant  of 
the  Tory  Opposition,  contemptible  as  it  was,  had  yet 
sufficient  weight  to  turn  the  scale  between  the  nicely 
balanced  parties  of  Newcastle  and  Fox.  Newcastle,  the  10 
Tories  could  only  despise.  Fox  they  hated,  as  the 
boldest  and  most  subtle  politician  and  the  ablest  debater 
among  the  WhigspaVtlie  steady  friend  of  Walpole,  as 
the  devoted  adherent  of  the  Duke  of  Cumberland. 
After  wavering  till  the  last  moment,  they  determined  to  15 
vote  in  a  body  with  the  Prime  Minister's  friends.  The 
consequence  was  that  the  House,  by  a  small  majority, 
rescinded  the  decision  of  the  committee,  and  Clive  was 
unseated. 

Ejected  from  Parliament,  and  straitened  in  his  means,  20 
he  naturally  began  to  look  again  towards  India.     The 
Company   and   the   Government   were   eager    to    avail 
themselves    of   his    services.     A  treaty  favourable  to 
England  had  indeed  been  concluded  in  the   Carnatic. 
Dupleix  had  been  superseded,  and  had  returned  with  25 
the   wreck   of  his   immense   fortune  to  Europe,  where 
calumny  and  chicanery  soon  hunted  him  to  his  grave. 
But  many  signs  indicated  that  a  war  between  France  and 
Great  Britain  was  at  hand ;  and  it  was  therefore  thought 
desirable  to  send  an  able  commander  to  the  Company's  30 
settlements  in  India.     The  Directors  appointed  Clive 


38  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

governor  of  Fort  St  David.  The  King  gave  him  the 
commission  of  a  lieutenant-colonel  in  the  British  army, 
and  in  1755  he  again  sailed  for  Asia. 

The  first  service  on  which  he  was  employed  after  his 
5  return  to  the  East  was  the  reduction  of  the  stronghold 
of  Gheriah.  This  fortress,  built  on  a  craggy  promontory, 
and  almost  surrounded  by  the  ocean,  was  the  den  of  a 
pirate  named  Angria,  whose  barks  had  long  been  the 
terror  of  the  Arabian  Gulf.  Admiral  Watson,  who  com- 

10  manded  the  English  squadron  in  the  Eastern  seas, 
burned  Angria's  fleet,  while  Clive  attacked  the  fastness 
by  land.  The  place  soon  fell,  and  a  booty  of  a  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  pounds  sterling  was  divided  among 
the  conquerors. 

15  After  this  exploit,  Clive  proceeded  to  his  government 
of  Fort  St  David.  Before  he  had  been  there  two  months, 
he  received  intelligence  which  called  forth  all  the  energy 
of  his  bold  and  active  mind. 

Of  the  provinces  which  had  been  subject  to  the  house 

20  of  Tamerlane,  the  wealthiest  was  Bengal.  No  part  of 
India  possessed  such  natural  advantages  both  for  agri- 
culture and  for  commerce.  The  Ganges,  rushing 
through  a  hundred  channels  to  the  sea,  has  formed  a 
vast  plain  of  rich  mould  which,  even  under  the  tropical 

25  sky,  rivals  the  verdure  of  an  English  April.  The  rice- 
fields  yield  an  increase  such  as  is  elsewhere  unknown. 
Spices,  sugar,  vegetable  oils,  are  produced  with  marvel- 
lous exuberance.  The  rivers  afford  an  inexhaustible 
supply  of  fish.  The  desolate  islands  along  the"  sea-coast, 

30  overgrown  by  uoxious  vegetation,  and  swarming  with 
deer  and  tigers,  supply  the  cultivated  districts  with 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  39 

abundance  of  salt.     The  great  stream  which  fertilises 
the  soil  is,   at  the   same  time,  the  chief  highway  of 
Eastern  commerce.     On  its  banks,  and  on  those  of  its 
tributary   waters,   are  the   wealthiest   marts,  the  most 
splendid  capitals,  and  the  most  sacred  shrines  of  India.    5 
The  tyranny  of  man  had   for  ages  struggled  in  vain 
against  the  overflowing  bounty  of  nature.     In  spite  of 
the  Mussulman  despot  and  of  the  Mahratta  freebooter, 
Bengal  was  known  through  the  East  as  the  garden  of 
Eden,  as  the  rich  kingdom.     Its  population  multiplied  10 
exceedingly.     Distant   provinces  were  nourished  from 
the  overflowing  of  its  granaries ;  and  the  noble  ladies  of 
London  and  Paris  were  clothed  in  the  delicate  produce 
of  its  looms.     The  race  by  whom  this  rich  tract  was 
peopled,  enervated  by  a  soft  climate  and  accustomed  to  15 
peaceful  employments,  bore  the  same  relation  to  other 
Asiatics  which  the  Asiatics  generally  bear  to  the  bold 
and  energetic  children  of  Europe.     The  Castilians  have 
a  proverb,  that  in  Valencia  the  earth  is  water  and  the 
men  women ;  and  the   description  is  at  least  equally  20 
applicable  to   the  vast   plain    of    the   Lower  Ganges. 
Whatever  the  Bengalee  does  he  does  languidly.     His 
favourite    pursuits    are    sedentary.     He    shrinks    from 
bodily  exertion;  and,  though  voluble  in  dispute,  and 
singularly  pertinacious  in  the  war  of  chicane,  he  seldom  25 
engages  in  a  personal  conflict,  and  scarcely  ever  enlists 
as  a  soldier.     We  doubt  whether  there  be  a  hundred 
genuine  Bengalees  in  the  whole  army  of  the  East  India 
Company.     There  never,  perhaps,  existed  a  people  so 
thoroughly  fitted  by  nature  and  by  habit  for  a  foreign  30 
yoke. 


40  ESSAY   ON  CLIVE 

The  great  commercial  companies  of  Europe  had  long 
possessed  factories  in  Bengal.  The  French  were  settled, 
as  they  still  are,  at  Chandernagore  on  the  Hoogley. 
Higher  up  the  stream  the  Dutch  held  Chinsurah. 
5  Nearer  to  the  sea,  the  English  had  built  Fort  William. 
A  church  and  ample  warehouses  rose  in  the  vicinity. 
A  row  of  spacious  houses,  belonging  to  the  chief  factors 
of  the  East  India  Company,  lined  the  banks  of  the  river ; 
and  in  the  neighbourhood  had  sprung  up  a  large  and 

10  busy  native  town,  where  some  Hindoo  merchants  of 
great  opulence  had  fixed  their  abode.  But  the  tract 
now  covered  by  the  palaces  of  Chowringhee  contained 
only  a  few  miserable  huts  thatched  with  straw.  A  jungle, 
abandoned  to  water-fowl  and  alligators,  covered  the  site 

15  of  the  present  Citadel,  and  the  Course,  which  is  now 
daily  crowded  at  sunset  with  the  gayest  equipages  of 
Calcutta.  For  the  ground  on  which  the  settlement 
stood,  the  English,  like  other  great  landholders,  paid  rent 
to  the  (Government;  and  they  were,  like  other  great 

20  landholders,  permitted  to  exercise  a  certain  jurisdiction 
within  their  domain. 

The  great  province  of  Bengal,  together  with  Orissa 
and  Bahar,  had  long  been  governed  by  a  viceroy,  whom 
the  English  called  Aliverdy  Khan,  and  who,  like  the 

25  other  viceroys  of  the  Mogul,  had  become  virtually 
independent.  He  died  in  1756,  and  the  sovereignty 
descended  to  his  grandson,  a  youth  under  twenty 
years  of  age,  who  bore  the  name  of  Surajah  Dowlah. 
Oriental  despots  are  perhaps  the  worst  class  of  human 

30  beings ;  and  this  unhappy  boy  was  one  of  the  worst 
specimens  of  his  class.  His  understanding  was  naturally 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  41 

feeble,  and  his  temper  naturally  unamiable.  His  educa- 
tion had  been  such  as  would  have  enervated  even  a 
vigorous  intellect,  and  perverted  even  a  generous  disposi- 
tion. He  was  unreasonable,  because  nobody  ever  dared 
to  reason  with  him,  and  selfish,  because  he  had  never  5 
been  made  to  feel  himself  dependent  on  the  good  will 
of  others.  Early  debauchery  had  unnerved  his  body 
and  his  mind.  He  indulged  immoderately  in  the  use 
of  ardent  spirits,  which  inflamed  his  weak  brain  almost 
to  madness.  His  chosen  companions  were  flatterers  10 
sprung  from  the  dregs  of  the  people,  and  recommended 
by  nothing  but  buffoonery  and  servility.  It  is  said  that 
he  had  arrived  at  the  last  stage  of  human  depravity, 
when  cruelty  becomes  pleasing  for  its  own  sake,  when 
the  sight  of  pain  as  pain,  where  no  advantage  is  to  be  15 
gained,  no  offence  punished,  no  danger  averted,  is  an 
agreeable  excitement.  It  had  early  been  his  amusement 
to  torture  beasts  and  birds ;  and,  when  he  grew  up,  he 
enjoyed  with  still  keener  relish  the  misery  of  hfs  fellow- 
creatures.  20 

From  a  child  Surajah  Dowlah  had  hated  the  English. 
It  was  his  whim  to  do  so ;  and  his  whims  were  never 
opposed.  He  had  also  formed  a  very  exaggerated  notion 
of  the  wealth  which  might  be  obtained  by  plundering 
them ;  and  his  feeble  and  uncultivated  mind  was  incap-  25 
able  of  perceiving  that  the  riches  of  Calcutta,  had  they 
been  even  greater  than  he  imagined,  would  not  com- 
pensate him  for  what  he  must  lose,  if  the  European 
trade,  of  which  Bengal  was  a  chief  seat,  should  be 
driven  by  his  violence  to  some  other  quarter.  Pretexts  30 
for  a  quarrel  were  readily  found.  The  English,  in 


42  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

expectation  of  a  war  with  France,  had  begun  to  fortify 
their  settlement  without  special  permission  from  the 
Nabob.  A  rich  native,  whom  he  longed  to  plunder, 
had  taken  refuge  at  Calcutta,  and  had  not  been  delivered 

5  up.     On  such  grounds  as  these  Surajah  Dowlah  marched 
with  a  great  army  against  Fort  William. 

The  servants  of  the  Company  at  Madras  had  been 
forced  by  Dupleix  to  become  statesmen  and  soldiers. 
Those  in  Bengal  were  still  mere  traders,  and  were 

10  terrified  and  bewildered  by  the  approaching  danger. 
The  governor,  who  had  heard  much  of  Surajah  Dowlah's 
cruelty,  was  frightened  out  of  his  wits,  jumped  into 
a  boat,  and  took  refuge  in  the  nearest  ship.  The 
military  commandant  thought  that  he  could  not  do 

15  better  than  follow  so  good  an  example.  The  fort  was 
taken  after  a  feeble  resistance;  and  great  numbers  of 
the  English  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  conquerors.  The 
Nabob  seated  himself  with  regal  pomp  in  the  principal 
hall  of  the  factory,  and  ordered  Mr  Holwell,  the  first  in 

20  rank  among  the  prisoners,  to  be  brought  before  him. 
His  Highness  talked  about  the  insolence  of  the  English, 
and  grumbled  at  the  smallness  of  the  treasure  which  he 
had  found,  but  promised  to  spare  their  lives,  and  retired 
to  rest. 

25  Then  was  committed  that  great  crime,  memorable  for 
its  singular  atrocity,  memorable  for  the  tremendous 
retribution  by  which  it  was  followed.  The  English 
captives  were  left  to  the  mercy  of  the  guards,  and  the 
guards  determined  to  secure  them  for  the  night  in  the 

30  prison  of  the  garrison,  a  chamber  known  by  the  fearful 
name  of  the  Black  Hole.  Even  for  a  single  European 


ESSAY  ON   CLIVE  43 

malefactor,  that  dungeon  would,  in  such  a  climate,  have 
been  too  close  and  narrow.  The  space  was  only  twenty 
feet  square.  The  air-holes  were  small  and  obstructed. 
It  was  the  summer  solstice,  the  season  when  the  fierce 
heat  of  Bengal  can  scarcely  be  rendered  tolerable  to  5 
natives  of  England  by  lofty  halls  and  by  the  constant 
waving  of  fans.  The  number  of  the  prisoners  was  one 
hundred  and  forty-six.  When  they  were  ordered  to 
enter  the  cell,  they  imagined  that  the  soldiers  were 
joking ;  and,  being  in  high  spirits  on  account  of  the  10 
promise  of  the  Nabob  to  spare  their  lives,  they  laughed 
and  jested  at  the  absurdity  of  the  notion.  They  soon 
discovered  their  mistake.  They  expostulated;  they 
entreated ;  but  in  vain.  The  guards  threatened  to  cut 
down  all  who  hesitated.  The  captives  were  driven  into  15 
the  cell  at  the  point  of  the  sword,  and  the  door  was 
instantly  shut  and  locked  upon  them. 

Nothing  in   history   or   fiction,  not   even   the   story 
which  Ugolino  told  in  the  sea  of  everlasting  ice,  after  he 
had  wiped  his  bloody  lips  on  the  scalp  of  his  murderer,  20 
approaches  the  horrors  which  were  recounted  by  the 
few   survivors   of  that   night.     They   cried   for   mercy. 
They  strove  to  burst  the  door.     Holwell  who,  even  in 
that  extremity,  retained  some  presence  of  mind,  offered 
large  bribes  to  the  gaolers.     But  the  answer  was  that  25 
nothing  could  be  done  without  the  Nabob's  orders,  that 
the  Nabob  Was  asleep,  and  that  he  would  be  angry  if 
anybody  woke  him.     Then  the  prisoners  went  mad  with 
despair.     They  trampled  each  other  down,  fought   for 
the  places  at  the  windows,  fought  for  the  pittance  of  30 
water   with   which   the   cruel   mercy  of  the  murderers 


44  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

mocked  their  agonies,  raved,  prayed,  blasphemed,  im- 
plored the  guards  to  fire  among  them.  The  gaolers  in 
the  meantime  held  lights  to  the  bars,  and  shouted  with 
laughter  at  the  frantic  struggles  of  their  victims.  At 
5  length  the  tumult  died  away  in  low  gaspingsand  moanings. 
The  day  broke.  The  Nabob  had  slept  off  his  debauch,  and 
permitted  the  door  to  be  opened.  But  it  was  some  time 
before  the  soldiers  could  make  a  lane  for  the  survivors, 
by  piling  up  on  each  side  the  heaps  of  corpses  on  which 

10  the  burning  climate  had  already  begun  to  do  its  loath- 
some work.  When  at  length  a  passage  was  made, 
twenty-three  ghastly  figures,  such  as  their  own  mothers 
would  not  have  known,  staggered  one  by  one  out  of  the 
charnel-house.  A  pit  was  instantly  dug.  The  dead 

15  bodies,  a  hundred  and  twenty-three  in  number,  were 
filing  into  it  promiscuously  and  covered  up. 

But  these  things — which,  after  the  lapse  of  more  than 
eighty  years,  cannot  be  told  or  read  without  horror — 
awakened  neither  remorse  nor  pity  in  the  bosom  of  the 

20  savage  Nabob.  He  inflicted  no  punishment  on  the 
murderers.  He  showed  no  tenderness  to  the  survivors. 
Some  of  them,  indeed,  from  whom  nothing  was  to  be 
got,  were  suffered  to  depart;  but  those  from  whom  it 
was  thought  that  anything  could  be  extorted  were  treated 

25  with  execrable  cruelty.  Holwell,  unable  to  walk,  was 
carried  before  the  tyrant,  who  reproached  him,  threatened 
him,  and  sent  him  up  the  country  in  irons,  together 
with  some  other  gentlemen  who  were  suspected  of 
knowing  more  than  they  chose  to  tell  about  the 

30  treasures  of  the  Company.  These  persons,  still  bowed 
down  by  the  sufferings  of  that  great  agony,  were  lodged 


ESSAY  ON   CLIVE  45 

in  miserable  sheds,  and  fed  only  with  grain  and  water, 
till  at  length  the  intercessions  of  the  female  relations  of 
the  Nabob  procured  their  release.  One  Englishwoman 
had  survived  that  night.  She  was  placed  in  the  harem 
of  the  Prince  at  Moorshedabad.  5 

Surajah  Dowlah,  in  the  meantime,  sent  letters  to  his 
nominal  sovereign  at  Delhi,  describing  the  late  conquest 
in  the  most  pompous  language.  He  placed  a  garrison 
in  Fort  William,  forbade  Englishmen  to  dwell  in  the 
neighbourhood,  and  directed  that,  in  memory  of  his  10 
great  actions,  Calcutta  should  thenceforward  be  called 
Alinagore,  that  is  to  say,  the  Port  of  God. 

In  August  the  news  of  the  fall  of  Calcutta  reached 
Madras,  and  excited  the  fiercest  and  bitterest  resent- 
ment.      The    cry    of    the   whole   settlement   was    for  15 
vengeance.     Within  forty-eight  hours  after  the  arrival  of 
the  intelligence  it  was  determined  that  an  expedition 
should  be  sent  to  the  Hoogley,  and  that  Clive  should  be 
at  the  head  of  the  land  forces.     The  naval  armament 
was  under   the  command  of  Admiral  Watson.     Nine  20 
hundred  English  infantry,  fine  troops  and  full  of  spirit, 
and  fifteen  hundred  sepoys,  composed  the  army  which 
sailed  to  punish  a  Prince  who  had  more  subjects  than 
Lewis  the  Fifteenth  or  the  Empress  Maria  Theresa.     In 
October  the  expedition  sailed;  but  it  had  to  make  its  25 
way   against  adverse  winds  and  did  not  reach  Bengal 
till  December. 

The  Nabob  was  revelling  in  fancied  security  at  Moor- 
shedabad.    He  was  so  profoundly  ignorant  of  the  state 
of  foreign  countries  that  he  often  used  to  say  that  there  30 
were  not  ten  thousand  men  in  all  Europe ;  and  it  had 


46  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

never  occurred  to  him  as  possible  that  the  English  would 
dare  to  invade  his  dominions.  But,  though  undisturbed 
by  any  fear  of  their  military  power,  he  began  to  miss 
them  greatly.  His  revenues  fell  off;  and  his  ministers 
5  succeeded  in  making  him  understand  that  a  ruler  may 
sometimes  find  it  more  profitable  to  protect  traders  in 
the  open  enjoyment  of  their  gains  than  to  put  them  to 
the  torture  for  the  purpose  of  discovering  hidden  chests 
of  gold  and  jewels.  He  was  already  disposed  to  permit 

10  the  Company  to  resume  its  mercantile  operations  in  his 
country,  when  he  received  the  news  that  an  English 
armament  was  in  the  Hoogley.  He  instantly  ordered 
all  his  troops  to  assemble  at  Moorshedabad,  and  marched 
towards  Calcutta. 

15  Clive  had  commenced  operations  with  his  usual 
vigour.  He  took  Budge-budge,  routed  the  garrison  of 
Fort  William,  recovered  Calcutta,  stormed  and  sacked 
Hoogley.  The  Nabob,  already  disposed  to  make  some 
concessions  to  the  English,  was  confirmed  in  his  pacific 

20  disposition  by  these  proofs  of  their  power  and  spirit.  He 
accordingly  made  overtures  to  the  chiefs  of  the  invading 
armament,  and  offered  to  restore  the  factory,  and  to  give 
compensation  to  those  whom  he  had  despoiled. 

Clive's  profession  was  war ;  and  he  felt  that  there  was 

25  something  discreditable  in  an  accommodation  with 
Surajah  Dowlah.  But  his  power  was  limited.  A  com- 
mittee, chiefly  composed  of  servants  of  the  Company  who 
had  fled  from  Calcutta,  had  the  principal  direction  of 
affairs ;  and  these  persons  were  eager  to  be  restored  to 

30  their  posts  and  compensated  for  their  losses.  The 
government  of  Madras,  apprised  that  war  had  commenced 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  47 

in  Europe,  and  apprehensive  of  an  attack  from  the  French, 
became  impatient  for  the  return  of  the  armament.  The 
promises  of  the  Nabob  were  large,  the  chances  of  a  con- 
test doubtful ;  and  Clive  consented  to  treat,  though  he 
expressed  his  regret  that  things  should  not  be  concluded  5 
in  so  glorious  a  manner  as  he  could  have  wished. 

With  this  negotiation  commences  a  new  chapter  in 
the  life  of  Clive.  Hitherto  he  had  been  merely  a  soldier 
carrying  into  effect,  with  eminent  ability  and  valour,  the 
plans  of  others.  Henceforth  he  is  to  be  chiefly  regarded  10 
as  a  statesman ;  and  his  military  movements  are  to  be 
considered  as  subordinate  to  his  political  designs. 
That  in  his  new  capacity  he  displayed  great  ability,  and 
obtained  great  success,  is  unquestionable.  But  it  is  also 
unquestionable  that  the  transactions  in  which  he  now  15 
began  to  take  a  part  have  left  a  stain  on  his  moral  char- 
acter. 

We  can  by  no  means  agree  with  Sir  John  Malcolm, 
who  is  obstinately  resolved  to  see  nothing  but  honour 
and  integrity  in  the  conduct  of  his  hero.     But  we  can  as  20 
little  agree  with  Mr  Mill,  who  has  gone  so  far  as  to  say 
that  Clive  was  a  man  "to  whom   deception,  when  it 
suited  his  purpose,  never  cost  a  pang."     Clive  seems  to 
us  to  have  been  constitutionally  the  very  opposite  of  a 
knave,  bold  even  to  temerity,  sincere  even  to  indiscretion,  25 
hearty  in   friendship,  open  in  enmity.     Neither  in  his 
private  life,  nor  in  those  parts  of  his  public  life  in  which 
he  had  to  do  with  his  countrymen,  do  we  find  any  signs 
of  a  propensity  to  cunning.     On  the  contrary,  in  all  the 
disputes  in  which  he  was  engaged  as  an    Englishman  30 
against  Englishmen,  from  his  boxing-matches  at  school 


48  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

to  those  stormy  altercations  at  the  India  House  and  in 
Parliament  amidst  which  his  later  years  were  passed,  his 
very  faults  were  those  of  a  high  and  magnanimous  spirit. 
The  truth  seems  to  have  been  that  he  considered  Oriental 
5  politics  as  a  game  in  which  nothing  was  unfair.  He 
knew  that  the  standard  of  morality  among  the  natives  of 
India  differed  widely  from  that  established  in  England. 
He  knew  that  he  had  to  deal  with  men  destitute  of  what 
in  Europe  is  called  honour,  with  men  who  would  give 

10  any  promise  without  hesitation,  and  break  any  promise 
without  shame,  with  men  who  would  unscrupulously  em- 
ploy corruption,  perjury,  forgery,  to  compass  their  ends. 
His  letters  show  that  the  great  difference  between  Asiatic 
and  European  morality  was  constantly  in  his  thoughts. 

15  He  seems  to  have  imagined,  most  erroneously  in  our 
opinion,  that  he  could  effect  nothing  against  such  adver- 
saries, if  he  was  content  to  be  bound  by  ties  from  which 
they  were  free,  if  he  went  on  telling  truth,  and  hearing 
none,  if  he  fulfilled,  to  his  own  hurt,  all  his  engagements 

20  with  confederates  who  never  kept  an  engagement  that 
was  not  to  their  advantage.  Accordingly  this  man,  in 
the  other  parts  of  his  life  an  honourable  English  gentle- 
man and  a  soldier,  was  no  sooner  matched  against 
an  Indian  intriguer,  than  he  became  himself  an  Indian 

25  intriguer,  and  descended,  without  scruple,  to  falsehood, 
to  hypocritical  caresses,  to  the  substitution  of  documents, 
and  to  the  counterfeiting  of  hands. 

The  negotiations  between  the  English  and  the  Nabob 
were   carried   on   chiefly  by  two  agents,   Mr  Watts,  a 

30  servant  of  the  Company,  and  a  Bengalee  of  the  name 
of  Omichund.  This  Omichund  had  been  one  of  the 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  49 

wealthiest  native  merchants  resident  at  Calcutta,  and 
had  sustained  great  losses  in  consequence  of  the  Nabob's 
expedition  against  that  place.  In  the  course  of  his 
commercial  transactions,  he  had  seen  much  of  the 
English,  and  was  peculiarly  qualified  to  serve  as  a  5 
medium  of  communication  between  them  and  a  native 
court.  He  possessed  great  influence  with  his  own  race, 
and  had  in  large  measure  the  Hindoo  talents,  quick 
observation,  .  tact,  dexterity,  perseverance,  and  the 
Hindoo  vices,  servility,  greediness,  and  treachery.  10 

The  Nabob  behaved  with  all  the  faithlessness  of  an 
Indian  statesman,  and  with  all  the  levity  of  a  boy  whose 
mind  had  been  enfeebled  by  power  and  self-indulgence. 
He  promised,  retracted,  hesitated,  evaded.  At  one 
time  he  advanced  with  his  army  in  a  threaten  ing  manner  15 
towards  Calcutta;  but  when  he  saw  the  resolute  front 
which  the  English  presented,  he  fell  back  in  alarm,  and 
consented  to  make  peace  with  them  on  their  own  terms. 
The  treaty  was  no  sooner  concluded  than  he  formed  new 
designs  against  them.  He  intrigued  with  the  French  20 
authorities  at  Chandernagore.  He  invited  Bussy  to 
march  from  the  Deccan  to  the  Hoogley,  and  to  drive 
the  English  out  of  Bengal.  All  this  was  well  known  to 
Clive  and  Watson.  They  determined  accordingly  to 
strike  a  decisive  blow,  and  to  attack  Chandernagore,  25 
before  .the  force  there  could  be  strengthened  by  new 
arrivals,  either  from  the  south  of  India,  or  from  Europe. 
Watson  directed  the  expedition  by  water,  Clive  by  land. 
The  success  of  the  combined  movements  was  rapid  and 
complete.  The  fort,  the  garrison,  the  artillery,  the  30 
military  stores,  all  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  English. 


So  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

Near  five  hundred  European  troops  were  among  the 
prisoners. 

The  Nabob  had  feared  and  hated  the  English,  even 
while  he  was  still  able  to  oppose  to  them  their  French 
5  rivals.  The  French  were  now  vanquished ;  and  he 
began  to  regard  the  English  with  still  greater  fear  and 
still  greater  hatred.  His  weak  and  unprincipled  mind 
oscillated  between  servility  and  insolence.  One  day  he 
sent  a  large  sum  to  Calcutta,  as  part  of  the  compensation 

10  due  for  the  wrongs  which  he  had  committed.  The  next 
day  he  sent  a  present  of  jewels  to  Bussy,  exhorting  that 
distinguished  officer  to  hasten  to  protect  Bengal  "  against 
Clive,  the  daring  in  war,  on  whom,"  says  his  Highness, 
"may  all  bad  fortune  attend."  He  ordered  his  army 

15  to  march  against  the  English.  He  countermanded 
his  orders.  He  tore  Clive's  letters.  He  then  sent 
answers  in  the  most  florid  language  of  compliment. 
He  ordered  Watts  out  of  his  presence,  and  threatened 
to  impale  him.  He  again  sent  for  Watts,  and  begged 

20  pardon  for  the  insult.  In  the  meantime,  his  wretched 
maladministration,  his  folly,  his  dissolute  manners,  and 
his  love  of  the  lowest  company,  had  disgusted  all  classes 
of  his  subjects,  soldiers,  traders,  civil  functionaries,  the 
proud  and  ostentatious  Mahommedans,  the  timid,  supple, 

25  and  parsimonious  Hindoos.  A  formidable  confederacy 
was  formed  against  him,  in  which  were  included  Roy- 
dullub,  the  minister  of  finance,  Meer  Jaffier,  the  principal 
commander  of  the  troops,  and  Jugget  Seit,  the  richest 
banker  in  India.  The  plot  was  confided  to  the  English 

30  agents,  and  a  communication  was  opened  between  the  mal- 
contents at  Moorshedabad  and  the  committee  at  Calcutta. 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  51 

In  the  committee   there  was  much  hesitation;    but 
Clive's  voice  was  given  in  favour  of  the  conspirators,  and 
his  vigour  and  firmness  bore  down  all  opposition.     It 
was  determined   that  the    English   should  lend  their 
powerful  assistance  to  depose  Surajah  Dowlah,  and  to    5 
place  Meer  Jaffier  on  the  throne  of  Bengal.     In  return, 
Meer    Jaffier    promised    ample    compensation    to    the 
Company  and  its  servants,  and  a  liberal  donative  to  the 
army,  the  navy,  and  the  committee.     The  odious  vices 
of  Surajah  Dowlah,  the  wrongs  which  the  English  had  10 
suffered  at  his  hands,  the  dangers  to  which  our  trade 
must  have  been  exposed,  had  he  continued  to  reign, 
appear  to  us  fully  to  justify  the  resolution  of  deposing 
him.     But  nothing  can  justify  the  dissimulation  which 
Clive  stooped  to  practise.     He  wrote  to  Surajah  Dowlah  15 
in  terms  so  affectionate  that  they  for  a  time  lulled  that 
weak  prince  into  perfect  security.     The  same  courier 
who  carried  this  "soothing  letter,"  as  Clive  calls  it,  to 
the  Nabob,  carried  to  Mr  Watts  a  letter  in  the  following 
terms  :  "  Tell  Meer  Jaffier  to  fear  nothing.     I  will  join  20 
him  with  five  thousand  men  who  never  turned  their 
backs.     Assure  him  I  will  march  night  and  day  to  his 
assistance,  and  stand  by  him  as  long  as  I  have  a  man 
left." 

It  was  impossible  that  a  plot   which   had  so   many  25 
ramifications    should   long   remain   entirely   concealed. 
Enough  reached  the  ears  of  the  Nabob  to  arouse   his 
suspicions.     But  he  was  soon  quieted  by  the  fictions  and 
artifices  which  the  inventive  genius  of  Omichund  pro- 
duced with  miraculous  readiness.     All  was  going  well ;  30 
the  plot  was  nearly  ripe ;  when  Clive  learned  that  Omi- 


52  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

chund  was  likely  to  play  false.  The  artful  Bengalee  had 
been  promised  a  liberal  compensation  for  all  that  he  had 
lost  at  Calcutta.  But  this  would  not  satisfy  him.  His 
services  had  been  great.  He  held  the  thread  of  the 
5  whole  intrigue.  By  one  word  breathed  in  the  ear  of 
Surajah  Dowlah,  he  could  undo  all  that  he  had  done. 
The  lives  of  Watts,  of  Meer  Jaffier,  of  all  the  conspira- 
tors, were  at  his  mercy;  and  he  determined  to  take 
advantage  of  his  situation  and  to  make  his  own  terms. 

10  He  demanded  three  hundred  thousand  pounds  sterling 
as  the  price  of  his  secrecy  and  of  his  assistance.  The 
committee,  incensed  by  the  treachery  and  appalled  by 
the  danger,  knew  not  what  course  to  take.  But  dive 
was  more  than  Omichund's  match  in  Omichund's  own 

15  arts.  The  man,  he  said,  was  a  villain.  Any  artifice 
which  would  defeat  such  knavery  was  justifiable.  The 
best  course  would  be  to  promise  what  was  asked.  Omi- 
chund  would  soon  be  at  their  mercy ;  and  then  they 
might  punish  him  by  withholding  from  him,  not  only  the 

20  bribe  which  he  now  demanded,  but  also  the  compensa- 
tion which  all  the  other  sufferers  of  Calcutta  were  to 
receive. 

His  advice  was  taken.     But  how  was  the  wary  and 
sagacious  Hindoo  to  be  deceived  ?     He  had  demanded 

25  that  an  article  touching  his  claims  should  be  inserted  in 
the  treaty  between  Meer  Jaffier  and  the  English,  and  he 
would  not  be  satisfied  unless  he  saw  it  with  his  own 
eyes.  Clive  had  an  expedient  ready.  Two  treaties 
were  drawn  up,  one  on  white  paper,  the  other  on  red, 

30  the  former  real,  the  latter  fictitious.  In  the  former 
Omichund's  name  was  not  mentioned;  the  latter,  which 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  53 

was  to  be  shown  to  him,  contained  a  stipulation  in  his 
favour. 

But  another  difficulty  arose.  Admiral  Watson  had 
scruples  about  signing  the  red  treaty.  Omichund's 
vigilance  and  acuteness  were  such  that  the  absence  of  5 
so  important  a  name  would  probably  awaken  his  sus- 
picions. But  Clive  was  not  a  man  to  do  anything  by 
halves.  We  almost  blush  to  write  it.  He  forged 
Admiral  Watson's  name. 

All  was  now  ready  for  action.     Mr  Watts  fled  secretly  10 
from  Moorshedabad.     Give  put  his  troops  in  motion, 
and  wrote  to  the  Nabob  in  a  tone  very  different  from 
that  of  his  previous  letters.     He  set  forth  all  the  wrongs 
which  the   British  had  suffered,  offered  to  submit  the 
points  in  dispute  to  the  arbitration  of  Meer  Jaffier,  and  15 
concluded  by  announcing  that,  as  the  rains  were  about 
to  set  in,  he  and   his   men   would   do  themselves  the 
honour  of  waiting  on  his  Highness  for  an  answer. 

Surajah  Dowlah  instantly  assembled  his  whole  force, 
and  marched  to  encounter  the  English.  It  had  been  20 
agreed  that  Meer  Jaffier  should  separate  himself  from 
the  Nabob,  and  carry  over  his  division  to  Clive.  But, 
as  the  decisive  moment  approached,  the  fears  of  the 
conspirator  overpowered  his  ambition.  Clive  had 
advanced  to  Cossimbuzar;  the  Nabob  lay  with  a  mighty  25 
power  a  few  miles  off  at  Plassey  ;  and  still  Meer  Jaffier 
delayed  to  fulfil  his  engagements,  and  returned  evasive 
answers  to  the  earnest  remonstrances  of  the  English 
general. 

Clive  was  in  a  painfully  anxious  situation.     He  could  30 
place  no  confidence  in  the  sincerity  or  in  the  courage 


54  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

of  his  confederate :  and,  whatever  confidence  he  might 
place  in  his  own  military  talents,  and  in  the  valour  and 
discipline  of  his  troops,  it  was  no  light  thing  to  engage 
an  army  twenty  times  as  numerous  as  his  own.  Before 
5  him  lay  a  river  over  which  it  was  easy  to  advance,  but 
over  which,  if  things  went  ill,  not  one  of  his  little  band 
would  ever  return.  On  this  occasion,  for  the  first  and 
for  the  last  time,  his  dauntless  spirit,  during  a  few  hours, 
shrank  from  the  fearful  responsibility  of  making  a 

10  decision.  He  called  a  council  of  war.  The  majority 
pronounced  against  fighting ;  and  Clive  declared  his 
concurrence  with  the  majority.  Long  afterwards,  he 
said  that  he  had  never  called  but  one  council  of  war, 
and  that,  if  he  had  taken  the  advice  of  that  council,  the 

15  British  would  never  have  been  masters  of  Bengal.  But 
scarcely  had  the  meeting  broken  up  when  he  was  himself 
again.  He  retired  alone  under  the  shade  of  some  trees, 
and  passed  near  an  hour  there  in  thought.  He  came 
back  determined  to  put  everything  to  the  hazard,  and 

20  gave  orders  that  all  should  be  in  readiness  for  passing 
the  river  on  the  morrow. 

The  river  was  passed ;  and,  at  the  close  of  a  toilsome 
day's  march,  the  army,  long  after  sunset,  took  up  its 
quarters  in  a  grove  of  mango-trees  near  Plassey,  within 

25  a  mile  of  the  enemy.  Clive  was  unable  to  sleep ;  he 
heard,  through  the  whole  night,  the  sound  of  drums  and 
cymbals  from  the  vast  camp  of  the  Nabob.  It  is  not 
strange  that  even  his  stout  heart  should  now  and  then 
have  sunk,  when  he  reflected  against  what  odds,  and 

30  for  what  a  prize,  he  was  in  a  few  hours  to  contend. 

Nor  was  the  rest  of  Surajah  Dowlah  more  peaceful. 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  55 

His  mind,  at  once  weak  and  stormy,  was  distracted  by 
wild  and  horrible  apprehensions.  Appalled  by  the 
greatness  and  nearness  of  the  crisis,  distrusting  his 
captains,  dreading  every  one  who  approached  him, 
dreading  to  be  left  alone,  he  sat  gloomily  in  his  tent,  5 
haunted,  a  Greek  poet  would  have  said,  by  the  furies 
of  those  who  had  cursed  him  with  their  last  breath  in 
the  Black  Hole. 

The  day  broke,  the  day  which  was  to  decide  the  fate 
of  India.     At  sunrise  the  army  of  the  Nabob,  pouring  10 
through  many   openings  of  the  camp,  began  to  move 
towards   the    groyne    where    the    English    lay.       Forty 
thousand  infantry,  armed  with  firelocks,  pikes,  swords, 
bows  and  arrows,  covered   the   plain.     They   were  ac- 
companied  by  fifty  pieces   of  ordnance  of  the  largest  15 
size,  each  tugged  by   a  long  team  of  white  oxen,  and 
each  pushed  on  from  behind  by   an   elephant.     Some 
smaller  guns,    under   the  direction    of   a   few   French 
auxiliaries,  were  perhaps  more  formidable.     The  cavalry 
were  fifteen  thousand,  drawn,  not  from  the  effeminate  20 
population  of  Bengal,  but  from  the  bolder  race  which 
inhabits  the  northern  provinces ;  and  the  practised  eye 
of  Clive  could  perceive   that   both   the  men  and  the 
horses  were  more  powerful  than  those  of  the  Carnatic. 
The  force  which  he  had  to  oppose  to  this  great  multitude  25 
consisted   of  only  three  thousand  men.     But  of  these 
nearly  a  thousand  were  English;  and  all  were  led  by 
English  officers,  and  trained  in  the  English  discipline. 
Conspicuous  in  the  ranks  of  the  little  army  were  the 
men  of  the  Thirty-Ninth  Regiment,  which  still  bears  on  30 
its   colours,   amidst   many    honourable   additions   won 


56  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

under  Wellington  in  Spain  and  Gascony,  the  name  of 
Plassey,  and  the  proud  motto,  Primus  in  Indis. 

The  battle  commenced  with  a  cannonade  in  which  the 
artillery  of  the  Nabob  did  scarcely  any  execution,  while 
5  the  few  field-pieces  of  the  English  produced  great  effect. 
Several  of  the  most  distinguished  officers  in  Surajah 
Dowlah's  service  fell.  Disorder  began  to  spread  through 
his  ranks.  His  own  terror  increased  every  moment. 
One  of  the  conspirators  urged  on  him  the  expediency  of 

10  retreating.  The ,  insidious  advice,  agreeing  as  it  did 
with  what  his  own  terrors  suggested,  was  readily  received. 
He  ordered  his  army  to  fall  back,  and  this  order  decided 
his  fate.  Clive  snatched  the  moment,  and  ordered  his 
troops  to  advance.  The  confused  and  dispirited 

15  multitude  gave  way  before  the  onset  of  disciplined 
valour.  No  mob  attacked  by  regular  soldiers  was  ever 
more  completely  routed.  The  little  band  of  French- 
men, who  alone  ventured  to  confront  the  English,  were 
swept  down  the  stream  of  fugitives.  In  an  hour  the 

20  forces  of  Surajah  Dowlah  were  dispersed,  never  to  re- 
assemble. Only  five  hundred  of  the  vanquished  were 
slain.  But  their  camp,  their  guns,  their  baggage,  in- 
numerable waggons,  innumerable  cattle,  remained  in 
the  power  of  the  conquerors.  With  the  loss  of  twenty- 

25  two  soldiers  killed  and  fifty  wounded,  Clive  had 
scattered  an  army  of  near  sixty  thousand  men,  and 
subdued  an  empire  larger  and  more  populous  than 
Great  Britain. 

Meer  Jaffier  had  given  no  assistance  to  the  English 

30  during  the  action.  But,  as  soon  as  he  saw  that  the  fate 
of  the  day  was  decided,  he  drew  off  his  division  of  the 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  57 

army,  and,  when  the  battle  was  over,  sent  his  congratu- 
lations to  his  ally.  The  next  morning  he  repaired  to 
the  English  quarters,  not  a  little  uneasy  as  to  the  re- 
ception which  awaited  him  there.  He  gave  evident 
signs  of  alarm  when  a  guard  was  drawn  out  to  receive  5 
him  with  the  honours  due  to  his  rank.  But  his 
apprehensions  were  speedily  removed,  Clive  came  for- 
ward  to  meet  him,  embraced  him,  saluted  him  as  Nabob 
of  the  three  great  provinces  of  Bengal,  Bahar,  and  Orissa, 
listened  graciously  to  his  apologies,  and  advised  him  to  10 
march  without  delay  to  Moorshedabad. 

Surajah  Dowlah  had  fled  from  the  field  of  battle  with 
all  the  speed  with  which  a  fleet  camel  could  carry  him, 
and  arrived  at  Moorshedabad  in  little  more  than  twenty- 
four  hours.  There  he  called  his  councillors  round  him.  15 
The  wisest  advised  him  to  put  himself  into  the  hands  of 
the  English,  from  whom  he  had  nothing  worse  to  fear 
than  deposition  and  confinement.  But  he  attributed 
this  suggestion  to  treachery.  Others  urged  him  to 
try  the  chance  of  war  again.  He  approved  the  advice,  20 
and  issued  orders  accordingly.  But  he  wanted  spirit  to 
adhere  even  during  one  day  to  a  manly  resolution.  He 
learned  that  Meer  Jaffier  had  arrived,  and  his  terrors 
became  insupportable.  Disguised  in  a  mean  dress, 
with  a  casket  of  jewels  in  his  hand,  he  let  himself  down  25 
at  night  from  a  window  of  his  palace,  and  accompanied 
by  only  two  attendants,  embarked  on  the  river  for 
Patna. 

In  a  few  days  Clive  arrived  at  Moorshedabad,  escorted 
by  two  hundred  English  soldiers  and  three   hundred  30 
sepoys.     For  his  residence  had  been  assigned  a  palace, 


58  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

which  was  surrounded  by  a  garden  so  spacious  that  all 
the  troops  who  accompanied  him  could  conveniently 
encamp  within  it.  The  ceremony  of  the  installation 
of  Meer  Jaffier  was  instantly  performed.  Clive  led  the 
5  new  Nabob  to  the  seat  of  honour,  placed  him  on  it, 
presented  to  him,  after  the  immemorial  fashion  of  the 
East,  an  offering  of  gold,  and  then,  turning  to  the  natives 
who  filled  the  hall,  congratulated  them  on  the  good 
fortune  which  had  freed  them  from  a  tyrant.  He  was 

10  compelled  on  this  occasion  to  use  the  services  of  an 
interpreter ;  for  it  is  remarkable  that,  long  as  he  resided 
in  India,  intimately  acquainted  as  he  was  with  Indian 
politics  and  with  the  Indian  character,  and  adored  as 
he  was  by  his  Indian  soldiery,  he  never  learned  to  ex- 

15  press  himself  with  facility  in  any  Indian  language.  He 
is  said  indeed  to  have  been  sometimes  under  the 
necessity  of  employing,  in  his  intercourse  with  natives 
of  India,  the  smattering  of  Portuguese  which  he  had 
acquired,  when  a  lad,  in  Brazil. 

20  The  new  sovereign  was  now  called  upon  to  fulfil  the 
engagements  into  which  he  had  entered  with  his  allies. 
A  conference  was  held  at  the  house  of  Jugget  Seit,  the 
great  banker,  for  the  purpose  of  making  the  necessary 
arrangements.  Omichund  came  thither,  fully  believing 

25  himself  to  stand  high  in  the  favour  of  Clive,  who, 
with  dissimulation  surpassing  even  the  dissimulation  of 
Bengal,  had  up  to  that  day  treated  him  with  un- 
diminished  kindness.  The  white  treaty  was  produced 
and  read.  Clive  then  turned  to  Mr  Scrafton,  one  of 

30  the  servants  of  the  Company,  and  said  in  English,  "  It 
is  now  time  to  undeceive  Omichund."  "Omichund," 


ESSAY   ON    CLIVE  59 

said  Mr  Scrafton  in  Hindostanee,  "  the  red  treaty  is  a 
trick.  You  are  to  have  nothing."  Omichund  fell  back 
insensible  into  the  arms  of  his  attendants.  He  revived ; 
but  his  mind  was  irreparably  ruined.  Clive,  who, 
though  little  troubled  by  scruples  of  conscience  in  his  5 
dealings  with  Indian  politicans,  was  not  inhuman,  seems 
to  have  been  touched.  He  saw  Omichund  a  few  days 
later,  spoke  to  him  kindly,  advised  him  to  make  a 
pilgrimage  to  one  of  the  great  temples  of  India,  in  the 
hope  that  change  of  scene  might  restore  his  health,  10 
and  was  even  disposed,  notwithstanding  all  that  had 
passed,  again  to  employ  him  in  the  public  service. 
But  from  the  moment  of  that  sudden  shock,  the 
unhappy  man  sank  gradually  into  idiocy.  He  who 
had  formerly  been  distinguished  by  the  strength  of  his  15 
understanding  and  the  simplicity  of  his  habits,  now 
squandered  the  remains  of  his  fortune  on  childish 
trinkets,  and  loved  to  exhibit  himself  dressed  in  rich 
garments,  and  hung  with  precious  stones.  In  this 
abject  state  he  languished  a  few  months,  and  then  20 
died. 

We  should  not  think  it  necessary  to  offer  any  remarks 
for  the  purpose  of  directing  the  judgment  of  our  readers, 
with   respect   to   this   transaction,   had   not    Sir    John 
Malcolm  undertaken  to  defend  it  in  all  its  parts.     He  25 
regrets,  indeed,  that  it  was  necessary  to  employ  means 
so  liable  to  abuse  as  forgery;  but  he  will  not  admit 
that  any  blame  attaches   to  those  who  deceived  the 
deceiver.     He  thinks  that  the  English  were  not  bound 
to  keep  faith  with  one  who  kept  no  faith  with  them,  30 
and  that,  if  they  had  fulfilled  their  engagements  with 


60  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

the  wily  Bengalee,  so  signal  an  example  of  successful 
treason  would  have  produced  a  crowd  of  imitators. 
Now,  we  will  not  discuss  this  point  on  any  rigid 
principles  of  morality.  Indeed,  it  is  quite  unnecessary 
5  to  do  so :  for,  looking  at  the  question  as  a  question 
of  expediency  in  the  lowest  sense  of  the  word,  and 
using  no  arguments  but  such  as  Machiavelli  might 
have  employed  in  his  conferences  with  Borgia,  we  are 
convinced  that  Clive  was  altogether  in  the  wrong,  and 

10  that  he  committed,  not  merely  a  crime,  but  a  blunder. 
That  honesty  is  the  best  policy  is  a  maxim  which  we 
firmly  believe  to  be  generally  correct,  even  with  respect 
to  the  temporal  interest  of  individuals ;  but  with  respect 
to  societies,  the  rule  is  subject  to  still  fewer  exceptions, 

15  and  that  for  this  reason,  that  the  life  of  societies  is 
longer  than  the  life  of  individuals.  It  is  possible  to 
mention  men  who  have  owed  great  worldly  prosperity 
to  breaches  of  private  faith;  but  we  doubt  whether 
it  be  possible  to  mention  a  state  which  has  on  the 

20  whole  been  a  gainer  by  a  breach  of  public  faith.  The 
entire  history  of  British  India  is  an  illustration  of  the 
great  truth,  that  it  is  not  prudent  to  oppose  perfidy  to 
perfidy,  and  that  the  most  efficient  weapon  with  which 
men  can  encounter  falsehood  is  truth.  During  a  long 

25  course  of  years,  the  English  rulers  of  India,  surrounded 
by  allies  and  enemies  whom  no  engagement  could 
bind,  have  generally  acted  with  sincerity  and  upright- 
ness; and  the  event  has  proved  that  sincerity  and 
uprightness  are  wisdom.  English  valour  and  English 

30  intelligence  have  done  less  to  extend  and  to  preserve 
our  Oriental  empire  than  English  veracity.  All  that 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  61 

we  could  have  gained  by  imitating  the  doublings,  the 
evasions,  the  fictions,  the  perjuries  which  have  been 
employed  against  us,  is  as  nothing,  when  compared 
with  what  we  have  gained  by  being  the  one  power  in 
India  on  whose  word  reliance  can  be  placed.  No  oath  5 
which  superstition  can  devise,  no  hostage  however 
precious,  inspires  a  hundredth  part  of  the  confidence 
which  is  produced  by  the  "yea,  yea,"  and  "nay,  nay," 
of  a  British  envoy.  No  fastness,  however  strong  by 
art  or  nature,  gives  to  its  inmates  a  security  like  that  10 
enjoyed  by  the  chief  who,  passing  through  the  territories 
of  powerful  and  deadly  enemies,  is  armed  with  the 
British  guarantee.  The  mightiest  princes  of  the  East 
can  scarcely,  by  the  offer  of  enormous  usury,  draw  forth 
any  portion  of  the  wealth  which  is  concealed  under  the  15 
hearths  of  their  subjects.  The  British  Government 
offers  little  more  than  four  per  cent. ;  and  avarice  hastens 
to  bring  forth  tens  of  millions  of  rupees  from  its  most 
secret  repositories.  A  hostile  monarch  may  promise 
mountains  of  gold  to  our  sepoys,  on  condition  that  20 
they  will  desert  the  standard  of  the  Company.  The 
Company  promises  only  a  moderate  pension  after  a 
long  service.  But  every  sepoy  knows  that  the  promise 
of  the  Company  will  be  kept ;  he  knows  that  if  he  lives 
a  hundred  years  his  rice  and  salt  are  as  secure  as  the  25 
salary  of  the  Governor-General:  and  he  knows  that 
there  is  not  another  state  in  India  which  would  not, 
in  spite  of  the  most  solemn  vows,  leave  him  to  die  of 
hunger  in  a  ditch  as  soon  as  he  had  ceased  to  be 
useful.  The  greatest  advantage  which  a  government  30 
can  possess  is  to  be  the  one  trustworthy  government 


62  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

in  the  midst  of  governments  which  nobody  can  trust. 
This    advantage    we  enjoy   in   Asia.     Had  we   acted 
during  the  last  two  generations  on  the  principles  which 
Sir  John  Malcolm  appears  to  have  considered  as  sound, 
5  had  we  as  often  as  we  had  to  deal  with  people  like 
Omichund,  retaliated  by  lying  and  forging,  and  break- 
ing faith,  after  their  fashion,  it  is  our  firm  belief  that  no 
courage  or  capacity  could  have  upheld  our  empire. 
Sir  John  Malcolm  admits  that  Clive's  breach  of  faith 

10  could  be  justified  only  by  the  strongest  necessity.  As 
we  think  that  breach  of  faith  not  only  unnecessary,  but 
most  inexpedient,  we  need  hardly  say  that  we  altogether 
condemn  it. 

Omichund  was  not  the  only  victim  of  the  revolution. 

15  Surajah  Dowlah  was  taken  a  few  days  after  his  flight,  and 
was  brought  before  Meer  Jafner.  There  he  flung  him- 
self on  the  ground  in  convulsions  of  fear,  and  with  tears 
and  loud  cries  implored  the  mercy  which  he  had  never 
shown.  Meer  Jaffier  hesitated ;  but  his  son  Meeran,  a 

20  youth  of  seventeen,  who  in  feebleness  of  brain  and 
savageness  of  nature  greatly  resembled  the  wretched 
captive,  was  implacable.  Surajah  Dowlah  was  led  into 
a  secret  chamber,  to  which  in  a  short  time  the  ministers 
of  death  were  sent.  In  this  act  the  English  bore  no 

25  part ;  and  Meer  Jaffier   understood  so  much   of  their 

feelings  that  he  thought  it    necessary  to   apologise   to 

them  for  having  avenged  them  on  their  most  malignant 

enemy. 

The  shower  of  wealth  now  fell  copiously  on  the  Com- 

30  pany  and  its  servants.  A  sum  of  eight  hundred  thousand 
pounds  sterling,  in  coined  silver,  was  sent  down  the 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  63 

river  from  Moorshedabad  to  Fort  William.  The  fleet 
which  conveyed  this  treasure  consisted  of  more  than  a 
hundred  boats,  and  performed  its  triumphal  voyage  with 
flags  flying  and  music  playing.  Calcutta,  which  a  few 
months  before  had  been  desolate,  was  now  more  prosper-  5 
ous  than  ever.  Trade  revived ;  and  the  signs  of  afflu- 
ence appeared  in  every  English  house.  As  to  Clive, 
there  was  no  limit  to  his  acquisitions  but  his  own  mode- 
ration. The  treasury  of  Bengal  was  thrown  open  to  him. 
There  were  piled  up,  after  the  usage  of  Indian  princes,  10 
immense  masses  of  coin,  among  which  might  not  seldom 
be  detected  the  florins  and  byzants  with  which,  before 
any  European  ship  had  turned  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
the  Venetians  purchased  the  stuffs  and  spices  of  the 
East.  Clive  walked  between  heaps  of  gold  and  silver,  15 
crowned  with  rubies  and  diamonds,  and  was  at  liberty 
to  help  himself.  He  accepted  between  two  and  three 
hundred  thousand  pounds. 

The   pecuniary   transactions    between    Meer    Jaffier 
and  Clive  were  sixteen  years  later  condemned  by  the  20 
public  voice,  and  severely  criticised  in  Parliament.     They 
are  vehemently  defended  by  Sir  John  Malcolm.     The 
accusers  of  the  victorious  general  represented  his  gains 
as  the  wages  of  corruption,  or  as  plunder  extorted  at  the 
point  of  the  sword  from  a  helpless  ally.     The  biographer,  25 
on  the  other  hand,  considers  these  great  acquisitions  as 
free  gifts,  honourable  alike   to  the  donor  and  to   the 
receiver,  and  compares  them  to  the  rewards  bestowed 
by  foreign  powers  on  Marlborough,  on  Nelson,  and  on 
Wellington.     It  had  always,  he  says,  been  customary  in  30 
the  East  to  give  and  receive  presents ;  and  there  was,  as 


64  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

yet,  no  Act  of  Parliament  positively  prohibiting  English 
functionaries  in  India  from  profiting  by  this  Asiatic 
usage.  This  reasoning,  we  own,  does  not  quite  satisfy  us. 
We  do  not  suspect  Clive  of  selling  the  interests  of  his 
5  employers  or  his  country  ;  but  we  cannot  acquit  him  of 
having  done  what,  if  not  in  itself  evil,  was  yet  of  evil 
example.  Nothing  is  more  clear  than  that  a  general 
ought  to  be  the  servant  of  his  own  government,  and  of 
no  other.  It  follows  that  whatever  rewards  he  receives 

10  for  his  services  ought  to  be  given  either  by  his  own 
government,  or  with  the  full  knowledge  and  approbation 
of  his  own  government.  This  rule  ought  to  be  strictly 
maintained  even  with  respect  to  the  merest  bauble, 
with  respect  to  a  cross,  a  medal,  or  a  yard  of  coloured 

15  riband.  But  how  can  any  government  be  well  served, 
if  those  who  command  its  forces  are  at  liberty,  without  its 
permission,  without  its  privity,  to  accept  princely  fortunes 
from  its  allies  ?  It  is  idle  to  say  that  there  was  then  no  Act 
of  Parliament  prohibiting  the  practice  of  taking  presents 

20  from  Asiatic  sovereigns.  It  is  not  on  the  Act  which  was 
passed  at  a  later  period  for  the  purpose  of  preventing  any 
such  taking  of  presents,  but  on  grounds  which  were  valid 
before  that  Act  was  passed,  on  grounds  of  common  law 
and  commonsense,  that  we  arraign  the  conduct  of  Clive. 

25  There  is  no  Act  that  we  know  of  prohibiting  the  Secretary 
of  State  for  Foreign  Affairs  from  being  in  the  pay  of  conti- 
nental powers,  but  it  is  not  the  less  true  that  a  Secretary 
who  should  receive  a  secret  pension  from  France  would 
grossly  violate  his  duty,  and  would  deserve  severe  punish- 

30  ment.  Sir  John  Malcolm  compares  the  conduct  of 
Clive  with  that  of  the  Duke  of  Wellington.  Suppose, — 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  65 

and  we  beg  pardon  for  putting  such  a  supposition  even 
for  the  sake  of  argument,— that  the  Duke  of  Wellington 
had,  after  the  campaign  of  1815,  and  while  he  commanded 
the  army  of  occupation  in  France,  privately  accepted 
two  hundred  thousand  pounds  from  Lewis  the  Eighteenth,  5 
as  a  mark  of  gratitude  for  the  great  services  which  his 
Grace  had  rendered  to  the  House  of  Bourbon;  what 
would  be  thought  of  such  a  transaction  ?  Yet  the  statute- 
book  no  more  forbids  the  taking  of  presents  in  Europe 
now  than  it  forbade  the  taking  of  presents  in  Asia  then.  10 

At  the  same  time,  it  must  be  admitted  that,  in  Clive's 
case,  there  were  many  extenuating  circumstances.  He 
considered  himself  as  the  general,  not  of  the  Crown,  but 
of  the  Company.  The  Company  had,  by  implication  at 
least,  authorised  its  agents  to  enrich  themselves  by  means  15 
of  the  liberality  of  the  native  princes,  and  by  other  means 
still  more  objectionable.  It  was  hardly  to  be  expected 
that  the  servant  should  entertain  stripter  notions  of  his 
duty  than  were  entertained  by  his  masters.  Though 
Clive  did  not  distinctly  acquaint  his  employers  with  20 
what  had  taken  place  and  request  their  sanction,  he  did 
not,  on  the  other  hand,  by  studied  concealment,  show 
that  he  was  conscious  of  having  done  wrong.  On  the 
contrary,  he  avowed  with  the  greatest  openness  that  the 
Nabob's  bounty  had  raised  him  to  affluence.  Lastly,  25 
though  we  think  that  he  ought  not  in  such  a  way  to  have 
taken  anything,  we  must  admit  that  he  deserves  praise 
for  having  taken  so  little.  He  accepted  twenty  lacs  of 
rupees.  It  would  have  cost  him  only  a  word  to  make 
the  twenty  forty.  It  was  a  very  easy  exercise  of  virtue  30 
to  declaim  in  England  against  Clive's  rapacity ;  but  not 


66  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

one  in  a  hundred  of  his  accusers  would  have  shown  so 
much  self-command  in  the  treasury  of  Moorshedabad. 

Meer  Jaffier  could  be  upheld  on  the  throne  only  by 
the  hand  which  had  placed  him  on  it.  He  was  not, 
5  indeed,  a  mere  boy ;  nor  had  he  been  so  unfortunate  as 
to  be  born  in  the  purple.  He  was  not  therefore  quite 
so  imbecile  or  quite  so  depraved  as  his  predecessor  had 
been.  But  he  had  none  of  the  talents  or  virtues  which 
his  post  required;  and  his  son  and  heir,  Meeran,  was 

10  another  Surajah  Dowlah.  The  recent  revolution  had 
unsettled  the  minds  of  men.  Many  chiefs  were  in  open 
insurrection  against  the  new  Nabob.  The  viceroy  of 
the  rich  and  powerful  province  of  Oude,  who,  like  the 
other  viceroys  of  the  Mogul,  was  now  in  truth  an  inde- 

15  pendent  sovereign,  menaced  Bengal  with  invasion.  No- 
thing but  the  talents  and  authority  of  Clive  could 
support  the  tottering  government.  While  things  were 
in  this  state,  a  ship  arrived  with  despatches  which  had 
been  written  at  the  India  House  before  the  news  of  the 

20  battle  of  Plassey  had  reached  London.  The  Directors 
had  determined  to  place  the  English  settlements  in 
Bengal  under  a  government  constituted  in  the  most 
cumbjpus  and  absurd  manner ;  and  to  make  the  matter 
worse,  no  place  in  the  arrangement  was  assigned  to 

25  Clive.  The  persons  who  were  selected  to  form  this  new 
government,  greatly  to  their  honour,  took  on  themselves 
the  responsibility  of  disobeying  these  preposterous  orders, 
and  invited  Clive  to  exercise  the  supreme  authority. 
He  consented ;  and  it  soon  appeared  that  the  servants 

30  of  the  Company  had  only  anticipated  the  wishes  of  their 
employers.  The  Directors,  on  receiving  news  of  Clive's 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  67 

brilliant  success,  instantly  appointed  him  governor  of 
their  possessions  in  Bengal,  with  the  highest  marks  of 
gratitude  and  esteem.  His  power  was  now  boundless, 
and  far  surpassed  even  that  which  Dupleix  had  attained 
in  the  south  of  India.  Meer  Jaffier  regarded  him  with  5 
slavish  awe.  On  one  occasion,  the  Nabob  spoke  with 
severity  to  a  native  chief  of  high  rank,  whose  followers 
had  been  engaged  in  a  brawl  with  some  of  the  Company's 
sepoys.  "Are  you  yet  to  learn,"  he  said,  "who  that 
Colonel  Clive  is,  and  in  what  station  God  has  placed  10 
him  ?  "  The  chief,  who,  as  a  famous  jester  and  an  old 
friend  of  Meer  Jaffier,  could  venture  to  take  liberties, 
answered,  "  I  affront  the  Colonel !  I,  who  never  get  up 
in  the  morning  without  making  three  low  bows  to  his 
jackass  ! "  This  was  hardly  an  exaggeration.  Europeans  15 
and  natives  were  alike  at  Clive's  feet.  The  English 
regarded  him  as  the  only  man  who  could  force  Meer 
Jaffier  to  keep  his  engagements  with  them.  Meer  Jaffier 
regarded  him  as  the  only  man  who  could  protect  the 
new  dynasty  against  turbulent  subjects  and  encroaching  20 
neighbours. 

It  is  but  justice  to  say  that  Clive  used  his  power  ably 
and  vigorously  for  the  advantage  of  his  country.     He 
sent  forth  an  expedition  against  the  tract  lying  to  the 
north  of  the  Carnatic.     In  this  tract  the  French  still  had  25 
the  ascendency ;  and  it  was  important  to  dislodge  them. 
The  conduct  of  the  enterprise  was  intrusted  to  an  officer 
of  the  name  of  Forde,  who  was  then  little  known,  but  in 
whom  the  keen  eye  of  the  governor  had  detected  military 
talents  of  a  high  order.    The  success  of  the  expedition  30 
was  rapid  and  splendid. 


68  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

While  a  considerable  part  of  the  army  of  Bengal  was 
thus  engaged  at  a  distance,  a  new  and  formidable  danger 
menaced  the  western  frontier.  The  Great  Mogul  was 
a  prisoner  at  Delhi  in  the  hands  of  a  subject.  His 
5  eldest  son,  named  Shah  Alum,  destined  to  be,  during 
many  years,  the  sport  of  adverse  fortune,  and  to  be  a 
tool  in  the  hands,  first  of  the  Mahrattas,  and  then  of  the 
English,  had  fled  from  the  palace  of  his  father.  His 
birth  was  still  revered  in  India.  Some  powerful  princes, 

10  the  Nabob  of  Oude  in  particular,  were  inclined  to  favour 
him.  Shah  Alum  found  it  easy  to  draw  to  his  standard 
great  numbers  of  the  military  adventurers  with  whom 
every  part  of  the  country  swarmed.  An  army  of  forty 
thousand  men,  of  various  races  and  religions,  Mahrattas, 

15  Rohillas,  Jauts,  and  Afghans,  were  speedily  assembled 
round  him ;  and  he  formed  the  design  of  overthrowing 
the  upstart  whom  the  English  had  elevated  to  a  throne, 
and  of  establishing  his  own  authority  throughout  Bengal 
Orissa,  and  Bahar. 

20  Meer  Jaffier's  terror  was  extreme ;  and  the  only 
expedient  which  occurred  to  him  was  to  purchase,  by 
the  payment  of  a  large  sum  of  money,  an  accommodation 
with  Shah  Alum.  This  expedient  had  been  repeatedly 
employed  by  those  who,  before  him,  had  ruled  the  rich 

25  and  unwarlike  provinces  near  the  mouth  of  the  Ganges. 
But  Clive  treated  the  suggestion  with  a  scorn  worthy 
of  his  strong  sense  and  dauntless  courage.  "If  you  do 
this,"  he  wrote,  "  you  will  have  the  Nabob  of  Oude,  the 
Mahrattas,  and  many  more,  come  from  all  parts  of  the 

30  confines  of  your  country,  who  will  bully  you  out  of  money 
till  you  have  none  left  in  your  treasury.  I  beg  your 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  69 

Excellency  will  rely  on  the  fidelity  of  the  English,  and 
of  those  troops  which  are  attached  to  you."  He  wrote 
in  a  similar  strain  to  the  governor  of  Patna,  a  brave 
native  soldier  whom  he  highly  esteemed.  "  Come  to 
no  terms;  defend  your  city  to  the  last.  Rest  assured  5 
that  the  English  are  staunch  and  firm  friends,  and  that 
they  never  desert  a  cause  in  which  they  have  once  taken 
a  part." 

He  kept  his  word.     Shah  Alum  had  invested  Patna, 
and  was  on  the  point  of  proceeding  to  storm,  when  he  10 
learned   that    the    Colonel    was    advancing    by    forced 
marches.       The   whole  army   which   was   approaching 
consisted  of  only  four  hundred  and  fifty  Europeans  and 
two   thousand    five   hundred    sepoys.     But   Clive    and 
his  Englishmen  were  now  objects  of  dread  over  all  the  15 
East.     As   soon  as  his  advance  guard  appeared,   the 
besiegers   fled  before  him.     A  few  French  adventurers 
who  were  about  the  person  of  the  prince  advised  him 
to  try  the  chance  of  battle ;  but  in  vain.     In  a  few  days 
this  great  army,  which  had  been  regarded  with  so  much  20 
uneasiness  by  the  court  of  Moorshedabad,  melted  away 
before  the  mere  terror  of  the  British  name. 

The  conqueror  returned  in  triumph  to  Fort  William. 
The  joy  of  Meer  Jaffier  was  as  unbounded  as  his  fears 
had  been,  and  led  him  to  bestow  on  his  preserver  a  25 
princely  token  of  gratitude.     The  quit-rent   which  the 
East  India  Company  were  bound  to  pay  to  the  Nabob 
for  the  extensive  lands  held  by  them  to  the  south  of 
Calcutta  amounted    to   near    thirty   thousand    pounds 
sterling  a  year.     The  whole  of  this   splendid  estate,  30 
sufficient  to  support  with  dignity  the  highest   rank  of 


70  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

the  British  peerage,  was  now  conferred  on  Clive  for 
life. 

This  present   we  think   Clive  justified   in  accepting. 
It  was  a  present  which,  from  its  very  nature,  could  be 

5  no  secret.  In  fact,  the  Company  itself  was  his  tenant, 
and,  by  its  acquiescence,  signified  its  approbation  of 
Meer  Jaffier's  grant. 

But  the  gratitude  of  Meer  Jaffier  did  not  last  long. 
He  had  for  some  time  felt  that  the  powerful  ally  who 

10  had  set  him  up,  might  pull  him  down,  and  had  been 
looking  round  for  support  against  the  formidable  strength 
by  which  he  had  himself  been  hitherto  supported.  He 
knew  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  find  among  the 
natives  of  India  any  force  which  would  look  the 

15  Colonel's  little  army  in  the  face.  The  French  power 
in  Bengal  was  extinct.  But  the  fame  of  the  Dutch 
had  anciently  been  great  in  the  Eastern  seas;  and  it 
was  not  yet  distinctly  known  in  Asia  how  much  the 
power  of  Holland  had  declined  in  Europe.  Secret 

20  communications  passed  between  the  court  of  Moorsheda- 
bad  and  the  Dutch  factory  at  Chinsurah;  and  urgent 
letters  were  sent  from  Chinsurah,  exhorting  the  govern- 
ment of  Batavia  to  fit  out  an  expedition  which  might 
balance  the  power  of  the  English  in  Bengal.  The 

25  authorities  of  Batavia,  eager  to  extend  the  influence 
of  their  country,  and  still  more  eager  to  obtain  for 
themselves  a  share  of  the  wealth  which  had  recently 
raised  so  many  English  adventurers  to  opulence, 
equipped  a  powerful  armament.  Seven  large  ships 

30  from  Java  arrived  unexpectedly  in  the  Hoogley.  The 
military  force  on  board  amounted  to  fifteen  hundred 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  7l 

men,  of  whom  about  one  half  were  Europeans.     The 
enterprise  was  well  timed.      Clive  had  sent  such  large 
detachments  to  oppose  the  French  in  the  Carnatic  that 
his   army  was  now  inferior  in   number  to  that  of  the 
Dutch.     He  knew  that  Meer  Jaffler  secretly  favoured    5 
the  invaders.     He  knew  that  he  took  on  himself  a 
serious   responsibility   if  he  attacked   the   forces   of  a 
friendly  power;  that  the  English   ministers   could   not 
wish  to  see  a  war  with  Holland  added  to  that  in  which 
they  were  already  engaged  with  France ;  that  they  might  10 
disavow  his  acts;    that  they  might   punish   him.     He 
had   recently  remitted  a  great   part  of  his  fortune   to 
Europe,  through  the  Dutch  East  India  Company ;  and 
he  had  therefore  a  strong  interest  in  avoiding  any  quarrel. 
But  he  was  satisfied  that,  if  he  suffered  the  Batavian  15 
armament  to  pass  up  the  river  and  to  join  the  garrison 
of  Chinsurah,  Meer  Jaffier  would  throw  himself  into  the 
arms  of  these  new  allies,  and  that  the  English  ascendency 
in  Bengal  would  be  exposed  to  most  serious  danger. 
He  took  his  resolution  with  characteristic  boldness,  and  20 
was  most  ably  seconded  by  his  officers,  particularly  by 
Colonel  Forde,  to  whom  the  most  important  part  of  the 
operations   was   intrusted.      The   Dutch   attempted  to 
force  a  passage.     The  English  encountered  them  both 
by  land  and  water.     On  both  elements  the  enemy  had  25 
a  great  superiority  of  force.     On  both  they  were  signally 
defeated.     Their  ships  were  taken.     Their  troops  were 
put  to  a  total  rout.     Almost  all  the  European  soldiers, 
who  constituted  the  main  strength  of  the  invading  army, 
were  killed  or  taken.     The  conquerors  sat  down  before  30 
Chinsurah;    and   the    chiefs  of   that  settlement,  now 


72  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

thoroughly  humbled,  consented  to  the  terms  which 
Clive  dictated.  They  engaged  to  build  no  fortifications, 
and  to  raise  no  troops  beyond  a  small  force  necessary 
for  the  police  of  their  factories ;  and  it  was  distinctly 
5  provided  that  any  violation  of  these  covenants  should 
be  punished  with  instant  expulsion  from  Bengal. 

Three  months  after  this  great  victory,  Clive  sailed  for 
England.  At  home,  honours  and  rewards  awaited  him, 
not  indeed  equal  to  his  claims  or  to  his  ambition,  but  still 

10  such  as,  when  his  age,  his  rank  in  the  army,  and  his 
original  place  in  society  are  considered,  must  be  pro- 
nounced rare  and  splendid.  He  was  raised  to  the  Irish 
peerage,  and  encouraged  to  expect  an  English  title. 
George  the  Third,  who  had  just  ascended  the  throne, 

15  received  him  with  great  distinction.  The  ministers 
paid  him  marked  attention;  and  Pitt,  whose  influence 
in  the  House  of  Commons  and  in  the  country  was  un- 
bounded, was  eager  to  mark  his  regard  for  one  whose 
exploits  had  contributed  so  much  to  the  lustre  of  that 

20  memorable  period.  The  great  orator  had  already  in 
Parliament  described  Clive  as  a  heaven-born  general,  as 
a  man  who,  bred  to  the  labour  of  the  desk,  had  dis- 
played a  military  genius  which  might  excite  the  admira- 
tion of  the  King  of  Prussia.  There  were  then  no  re- 

25  porters  in  the  gallery;  but  these  words,  emphatically 
spoken  by  the  first  statesman  of  the  age,  had  passed 
from  mouth  to  mouth,  had  been  transmitted  to  Clive  in 
Bengal,  and  had  greatly  delighted  and  flattered  him. 
Indeed,  since  the  death  of  Wolfe,  Clive  was  the  only 

30  English  general  of  whom  his  countrymen  had  much 
reason  to  be  proud.  The  Duke  of  Cumberland  had 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  73 

been  generally  unfortunate;  and  his  single  victory, 
having  been  gained  over  his  countrymen  and  used  with 
merciless  severity,  had  been  more  fatal  to  his  popularity 
than  his  many  defeats.  Conway,  versed  in  the  learning 
of  his  profession,  and  personally  courageous,  wanted  5 
vigour  and  capacity.  Granby,  honest,  generous,  and 
brave  as  a  lion,  had  neither  science  nor  genius. 
Sackville,  inferior  in  knowledge  and  abilities  to  none  of 
his  contemporaries,  had  incurred,  unjustly  as  we  believe, 
the  imputation  most  fatal  to  the  character  of  a  soldier.  10 
It  was  under  the  command  of  a  foreign  general  that  the 
British  had  triumphed  at  Minden  and  Warburg.  The 
people  therefore,  as  was  natural,  greeted  with  pride  and 
delight  a  captain  of  their  own,  whose  native  courage  and 
self-taught  skill  had  placed  him  on  a  level  with  the  15 
great  tacticians  of  Germany. 

The  wealth  of  Clive  was  such  as  enabled  him  to  vie 
with   the   first   grandees   of  England.     There  remains 
proof  that  he  had  remitted  more  than  a  hundred  and 
eighty  thousand  pounds  through  the  Dutch  East  India  20 
Company,  and  more  than  forty  thousand  pounds  through 
the  English  Company.     The  amount  which  he  had  sent 
home   through   private   houses   was   also   considerable. 
He   had   invested   great  sums   in   jewels,  then  a  very 
common  mode  of  remittance  from  India.     His  purchases  25 
of  diamonds,  at  Madras  alone,  amounted  to  twenty-five 
thousand  pounds.     Besides  a  great  mass  of  ready  money, 
he  had  his  Indian  estate,  valued  by  himself  at  twenty- 
seven  thousand  a  year.     His  whole  annual  income,  in 
the  opinion  of  Sir  John  Malcolm,  who  is  desirous  to  30 
state   it  as   low  as  possible,   exceeded   forty  thousand 


74  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

pounds;  and  incomes  of  forty  thousand  pounds  at  the 
time  of  the  accession  of  George  the  Third  were  at  least  as 
rare  as  incomes  of  a  hundred  thousand  pounds  now.  We 
may  safely  affirm  that  no  Englishman  who  started  with 
5  nothing  has  ever,  in  any  line  of  life,  created  such  a 
fortune  at  the  early  age  of  thirty-four. 

It  would  be  unjust  not  to  add  that  Clive  made  a 
creditable  use  of  his  riches.  As  soon  as  the  battle  of 
Plassey  had  laid  the  foundation  of  his  fortune,  he  sent  ten 

10  thousand  pounds  to  his  sisters,  bestowed  as  much  more 
on  other  poor  friends  and  relations,  ordered  his  agent  to 
pay  eight  hundred  a  year  to  his  parents,  and  to  insist  that 
they  should  keep  a  carriage,  and  settled  five  hundred  a  year 
on  his  old  commander  Lawrence,  whose  means  were  very 

15  slender.  The  whole  sum  which  Clive  expended  in  this 
manner  may  be  calculated  at  fifty  thousand  pounds. 

He  now  set  himself  to  cultivate  Parliamentary  interest. 
His  purchases  of  land  seem  to  have  been  made  in  a  great 
measure  with  that  view,  and,  after  the  general  election 

20  of  1761,  he  found  himself  in  the  House  of  Commons, 
at  the  head  of  a  body  of  dependants  whose  support  must 
have  been  important  to  any  administration.  In  English 
politics,  however,  he  did  not  take  a  prominent  part. 
His  first  attachments,  as  we  have  seen,  were  to  Mr  Fox ; 

25  at  a  later  period  he  was  attracted  by  the  genius  and  suc- 
cess of  Mr  Pitt ;  but  finally  he  connected  himself  in  the 
closest  manner  with  George  Grenville.  Early  in  the 
session  of  1764,  when  the  illegal  and  impolitic  persecu- 
tion of  that  worthless  demagogue  Wilkes  had  strongly 

30  excited  the  public  mind,  the  town  was  amused  by  an 
anecdote,  which  we  have  seen  in  some  unpublished 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  75 

memoirs  of  Horace  Walpole.  Old  Mr  Richard  Clive, 
who,  since  his  son's  elevation,  had  been  introduced  into 
society  for  which  his  former  habits  had  not  well  fitted 
him,  presented  himself  at  the  levee.  The  King  asked 
him  where  Lord  Clive  was.  "  He  will  be  in  town  very  5 
soon,"  said  the  old  gentleman,  loud  enough  to  be  heard 
by  the  whole  circle,  "  and  then  your  Majesty  will  have 
another  vote." 

But  in  truth  all  Clive's  views  were  directed  towards 
the  country  in  which  he  had  so  eminently  distinguished  10 
himself  as  a  soldier  and  a  statesman  ;  and  it  was  by  con- 
siderations relating  to  India  that  his  conduct  as  a  public 
man   in    England  was   regulated.      The   power   of  the 
Company,  though  an  anomaly,  is  in  our  time,  we  are 
firmly  persuaded,  a  beneficial  anomaly.     In  the  time  of  15 
Clive,  it  was  not  merely  an  anomaly,  but  a  nuisance. 
There  was  no  Board  of  Control.     The  Directors  were 
for   the   most   part   mere   traders,  ignorant   of  general 
politics,  ignorant  of  the  peculiarities  of  the  empire  which 
had  strangely  become  subject  to  them.     The  Court  of  20 
Proprietors,  wherever  it  chose  to  interfere,  was  able  to 
have  its  way.     That  Court  was  more  numerous,  as  well 
as  more  powerful,  than  at  present ;  for  then  every  share 
of  five  hundred  pounds  conferred  a  vote.     The  meetings 
were  large,  stormy,  even  riotous,  the  debates  indecently  25 
virulent.     All  the  turbulence  of  a  Westminster  election, 
all  the  trickery  and  corruption  of  a  Grampound  election, 
disgraced  the  proceedings  of  this  assembly  on  questions 
of  the  most  solemn  importance.     Fictitious  votes  were 
manufactured  on  a  gigantic  scale.     Clive  himself  laid  30 
out  a  hundred  thousand  pounds  in  the  purchase  of  stock, 


76  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

which  he  then  divided  among  nominal  proprietors  on 
whom  he  could  depend,  and  whom  he  brought  down  in 
his  train  to  every  discussion  and  every  ballot.  Others 
did  the  same,  though  not  to  quite  so  enormous  an 
5  extent. 

The  interest  taken  by  the  public  of  England  in  Indian 
questions  was  then  far  greater  than  at  present,  and  the 
reason  is  obvious.  At  present  a  writer  enters  the  service 
young  ;  he  climbs  slowly ;  he  is  fortunate  if,  at  forty- 

10  five,  he  can  return  to  his  country  with  an  annuity  of  a 
thousand  a  year,  and  with  savings  amounting  to  thirty 
thousand  pounds.  A  great  quantity  of  wealth  is  made 
by  English  functionaries  in  India ;  but  no  single  func- 
tionary makes  a  very  large  fortune,  and  what  is  made  is 

15  slowly,  hardly,  and  honestly  earned.  Only  four  or  five 
high  political  offices  are  reserved  for  public  men  from 
England.  The  residencies,  the  secretaryships,  the  seats 
in  the  boards  of  revenue  and  in  the  Sudder  courts  are 
all  filled  by  men  who  have  given  the  best  years  of  life  to 

20  the  service  of  the  Company ;  nor  can  any  talents  how- 
ever splendid  or  any  connections  however  powerful  obtain 
those  lucrative  posts  for  any  person  who  has  not  entered 
by  the  regular  door,  and  mounted  by  the  regular  grada- 
tions. Seventy  years  ago,  less  money  was  brought  home 

25  from  the  East  than  in  our  time.  But  it  was  divided 
among  a  very  much  smaller  number  of  persons,  and 
immense  sums  were  often  accumulated  in  a  few  months. 
Any  Englishman,  whatever  his  age  might  be,  might 
hope  to  be  one  of  the  lucky  emigrants.  If  he  made  a 

30  good  speech  in  Leadenhall  Street,  or  published  a  clever 
pamphlet  in  defence  of  the  chairman,  he  might  be  sent 


ESSAY  ON   CLIVE  77 

out  in  the  Company's  service,  and  might  return  in  three 
or  four  years  as  rich  as  Pigot  or  as  Clive.  Thus  the 
India  House  was  a  lottery-office,  which  invited  everybody 
to  take  a  chance,  and  held  out  ducal  fortunes  as  the  prizes 
destined  for  the  lucky  few.  As  soon  as  it  was  known  5 
that  there  was  a  part  of  the  world  where  a  lieutenant- 
colonel  had  one  morning  received  as  a  present  an  estate 
as  large  as  that  of  the  Earl  of  Bath  or  the  Marquess  of 
Rockingham,  and  where  it  seemed  that  such  a  trifle  as 
ten  or  twenty  thousand  pounds  was  to  be  had  by  any  10 
British  functionary  for  the  asking,  society  began  to  exhibit 
all  the  symptoms  of  the  South  Sea  year,  a  feverish  excite- 
ment, an  ungovernable  impatience  to  be  rich,  a  contempt 
for  slow,  sure,  and  moderate  gains. 

At  the  head  of  the  preponderating  party  in  the  India  15 
House,  had  long  stood  a  powerful,  able,  and  ambitious 
director  of  the  name  of  Sulivan.     He  had  conceived  a 
strong  jealousy  of  Clive,  and  remembered  with  bitter- 
ness the  audacity  with  which  the  late  governor  of  Bengal 
had  repeatedly  set  at  nought  the  authority  of  the  distant  20 
Directors  of  the  Company.     An  apparent  reconciliation 
took  place  after  Clive's   arrival;  but  enmity  remained 
deeply  rooted  in  the  hearts  of  both.     The  whole  body 
of  Directors  was  then  chosen  annually.     At  the  election 
of  1763,  Clive  attempted  to  break  down  the  power  of  25 
the   dominant    faction.     The   contest   was    carried   on 
with   a   violence   which   he   describes   as    tremendous. 
Sulivan  was  victorious,  and  hastened  to  take  his  revenge. 
The  grant  of  rent  which  Clive  had  received  from  Meer 
Jaffier  was,  in  the  opinion  of  the  best  English  lawyers,  30 
valid.     It  had  been  made  by  exactly  the  same  authority 


78  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

from  which  the  Company  had  received  their  chief 
possessions  in  Bengal,  and  the  Company  had  long 
acquiesced  in  it.  The  Directors,  however,  most  un- 
justly determined  to  confiscate  it,  and  Clive  was  forced 
5  to  file  a  bill  in  chancery  against  them. 

But  a  great  and  sudden  turn  in  affairs  was  at  hand. 
Every  ship  from  Bengal  had  for  some  time  brought 
alarming  tidings.  The  internal  misgovernment  of  the 
province  had  reached  such  a  point  that  it  could  go  no 

10  further.  What,  indeed,  was  to  be  expected  from  a  body 
of  public  servants  exposed  to  temptation  such  that,  as 
Clive  once  said,  flesh  and  blood  could  not  bear  it, 
armed  with  irresistible  power,  and  responsible  only  to 
the  corrupt,  turbulent,  distracted,  ill-informed  Company, 

15  situated  at  such  a  distance  that  the  average  interval 
between  the  sending  of  a  despatch  and  the  receipt  of 
an  answer  was  above  a  year  and  a  half?  Accordingly, 
during  the  five  years  which  followed  the  departure  of 
Clive  from  Bengal,  the  misgovernment  of  the  English 

20  was  carried  to  a  point  such  as  seems  hardly  compatible 
with  the  very  existence  of  society.  The  Roman  pro- 
consul, who,  in  a  year  or  two,  squeezed  out  of  a  province 
the  means  of  rearing  marble  palaces  and  baths  on  the 
shores  of  Campania,  of  drinking  from  amber,  of  feasting 

25  on  singing  birds,  of  exhibiting  armies  of  gladiators  and 
flocks  of  camelopards  ;  the  Spanish  viceroy,  who,  leaving 
behind  him  the  curses  of  Mexico  or  Lima,  entered 
Madrid  with  a  long  train  of  gilded  coaches,  and  of 
sumpter-horses  trapped  and  shod  with  silver,  were  now 

30  outdone.  Cruelty,  indeed,  properly  so  called,  was  not 
among  the  vices  of  the  servants  of  the  Company.  But 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  79 

cruelty  itself  could  hardly  have  produced  greater  evils 
than  sprang  from  their  unprincipled  eagerness  to  be 
rich.  They  pulled  down  their  creature,  Meer  Jaffier. 
They  set  up  in  his  place  another  Nabob,  named  Meer 
Cossim.  But  Meer  Cossim  had  parts  and  a  will ;  and,  5 
though  sufficiently  inclined  to  oppress  his  subjects 
himself,  he  could  not  bear  to  see  them  ground  to  the 
dust  by  oppressions  which  yielded  him  no  profit,  nay, 
which  destroyed  his  revenue  in  the  very  source.  The 
English  accordingly  pulled  down  Meer  Cossim,  and  set  10 
up  Meer  Jaffier  again ;  and  Meer  Cossim,  after  reveng- 
ing himself  by  a  massacre  surpassing  in  atrocity  that 
of  the  Black  Hole,  fled  to  the  dominions  of  the  Nabob 
of  Oude.  At  every  one  of  these  revolutions,  the  new 
prince  divided  among  his  foreign  masters  whatever  15 
could  be  scraped  together  in  the  treasury  of  his  fallen 
predecessor.  The  immense  population  of  his  dominions 
was  given  up  as  a  prey  to  those  who  had  made  him  a 
sovereign,  and  who  could  unmake  him.  The  servants 
of  the  Company  obtained,  not  for  their  employers,  20 
but  for  themselves,  a  monopoly  of  almost  the  whole 
internal  trade.  They  forced  the  natives  to  buy  dear 
and  to  sell  cheap.  They  insulted  with  impunity  the 
tribunals,  the  police,  and  the  fiscal  authorities  of  the 
country.  They  covered  with  their  protection  a  set  of  25 
native  dependants  who  ranged  through  the  provinces, 
spreading  desolation  and  terror  wherever  they  appeared. 
Every  servant  of  a  British  factor  was  armed  with  all 
the  power  of  his  master;  and  his  master  was  armed 
with  all  the  power  of  the  Company.  Enormous  fortunes  30 
were  thus  rapidly  accumulated  at  Calcutta,  while  thirty 


8o  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

millions  of  human  beings  were  reduced  to  the  extremity 
of  wretchedness.  They  had  been  accustomed  to  live 
under  tyranny,  but  never  under  tyranny  like  this.  They 
found  the  little  finger  of  the  Company  thicker  than  the 
5  loins  of  Surajah  Dowlah.  Under  their  old  masters  they 
had  at  least  one  resource :  when  the  evil  became  in- 
supportable, the  people  rose  and  pulled  down  the 
government.  But  the  English  government  was  not  to 
be  so  shaken  off.  That  government,  oppressive  as  the 

10  most  oppressive  form  of  barbarian  despotism,  was  strong 
with  all  the  strength  of  civilisation.  It  resembled  the 
government  of  evil  Genii,  rather  than  the  government 
of  human  tyrants.  Even  despair  could  not  inspire  the 
soft  Bengalee  with  courage  to  confront  men  of  English 

15  breed,  the  hereditary  nobility  of  mankind,  whose  skill 
and  valour  had  so  often  triumphed  in  spite  of  tenfold 
odds.  The  unhappy  race  never  attempted  resistance. 
Sometimes  they  submitted  in  patient  misery.  Some- 
times they  fled  from  the  .white  man,  as  their  fathers 

20  had  been  used  to  fly  from  the  Mahratta ;  and  the 
palanquin  of  the  English  traveller  was  often  carried 
through  silent  villages  and  towns,  which  the  report  of 
his  approach  had  made  desolate. 

The  foreign  lords  of  Bengal  were  naturally  objects  of 

25  hatred  to  all  the  neighbouring  powers ;  and  to  all  the 
haughty  race  presented  a  dauntless  front.  The  English 
armies,  everywhere  outnumbered,  were  everywhere  vic- 
torious. A  succession  of  commanders,  formed  in  the 
school  of  Clive,  still  maintained  the  fame  of  their 

30  country.  "It  must  be  acknowledged,"  says  the  Mussul- 
man historian  of  those  times,  "  that  this  nation's  presence 


ESSAY  ON   CLIVE  81 

of  mind,  firmness  of  temper,  and  undaunted  bravery, 
are  past  all  question.  They  join  the  most  resolute 
courage  to  the  most  cautious  prudence ;  nor  have  they 
their  equals  in  the  art  of  ranging  themselves  in  battle 
array  and  fighting  in  order.  If  to  so  many  military  5 
qualifications  they  knew  how  to  join  the  arts  of  govern- 
ment, if  they  exerted  as  much  ingenuity  and  solicitude 
in  relieving  the  people  of  God,  as  they  do  in  whatever 
concerns  their  military  affairs,  no  nation  in  the  world 
would  be  preferable  to  them,  or  worthier  of  command.  10 
But  the  people  under  their  dominion  groan  everywhere, 
and  are  reduced  to  poverty  and  distress.  Oh  God ! 
come  to  the  assistance  of  thine  afflicted  servants,  and 
deliver  them  from  the  oppressions  which  they  suffer." 

It  was  impossible,  however,  that  even  the  military  15 
establishment  should  long  continue  exempt  from   the 
vices  which  pervaded  every  other  part  of  the  government. 
Rapacity,  luxury,  and  the  spirit  of  insubordination  spread 
from  the  civil  service  to  the  officers  of  the  army,  and  from 
the  officers  to  the  soldiers.     The  evil  continued  to  grow  20 
till  every  mess-room  became  the  seat  of  conspiracy  and 
cabal,  and  till  the  sepoys  could  be  kept  in  order  only  by 
wholesale  executions. 

At  length  the  state  of  things  in  Bengal  began  to  excite 
uneasiness   at   home.     A  succession   of  revolutions;  a  25 
disorganised  administration  j  the  natives  pillaged,  yet  the 
Company  not  enriched ;  every  fleet  bringing  back  fortun- 
ate adventurers  who  were  able  to  purchase  manors  and  to 
build  stately  dwellings,  yet  bringing  back  also  alarming 
accounts  of  the  financial  prospects  of  the  government ;  30 
war   on   the   frontiers ;   disaffection   in   the   army ;   the 
F 


82  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

national  character  disgraced  by  excesses  resembling 
those  of  Verres  and  Pizarro;  such  was  the  spectacle 
which  dismayed  those  who  were  conversant  with  Indian 
affairs.  The  general  cry  was  that  Clive,  and  Clive  alone, 
5  could  save  the  empire  which  he  had  founded. 

This  feeling  manifested  itself  in  the  strongest  manner 
at  a  very  full  General  Court  of  Proprietors.  Men  of  all 
parties,  forgetting  their  feuds  and  trembling  for  their 
dividends,  exclaimed  that  Clive  was  the  man  whom  the 

10  crisis  required,  that  the  oppressive  proceedings  which 
had  been  adopted  respecting  his  estate  ought  to  be 
dropped,  and  that  he  ought  to  be  entreated  to  return  to 
India. 

Clive  rose.     As  to  his  estate,  he  said,  he  would  make 

15  such  propositions  to  the  Directors,  as  would,  he  trusted, 
lead  to  an  amicable  settlement.  But  there  was  a  still 
greater  difficulty.  It  was  proper  to  tell  them  that  he 
never  would  undertake  the  government  of  Bengal  while 
his  enemy  Sulivan  was  chairman  of  the  Company.  The 

20  tumult  was  violent.  Sulivan  could  scarcely  obtain  a 
hearing.  An  overwhelming  majority  of  the  assembly 
was  on  dive's  side.  Sulivan  wished  to  try  the  result  of 
a  ballot.  But,  according  to  the  bye-laws  of  the  Company, 
there  can  be  no  ballot  except  on  a  requisition  signed  by 

25  nine  proprietors ;  and,  though  hundreds  were  present, 
nine  persons  could  not  be  found  to  set  their  hands  to 
such  a  requisition. 

Clive  was  in  consequence  nominated  Governor  and 
Commander-in-chief  of  the  British  possessions  in  Bengal. 

30  But  he  adhered  to  his  declaration,  and  refused  to  enter 
on  his  office  till  the  event  of  the  next  election  of  Directors 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  83 

should  be  known.  The  contest  was  obstinate ;  but  Give 
triumphed.  Sulivan,  lately  absolute  master  of  the  India 
House,  was  within  a  vote  of  losing  his  own  seat ;  and 
both  the  chairman  and  the  deputy-chairman  were  friends 
of  the  new  governor.  5 

Such  were  the  circumstances  under  which  Lord  dive 
sailed  for  the  third  and  last  time  to  India.  In  May 
1765,  he  reached  Calcutta;  and  he  found  the  whole 
machine  of  government  even  more  fearfully  disorganised 
than  he  had  anticipated.  Meer  Jaffier,  who  had  some  10 
time  before  lost  his  eldest  son  Meeran,  had  died  while 
Clive  was  on  his  voyage  out.  The  English  functionaries 
at  Calcutta  had  already  received  from  home  strict  orders 
not  to  accept  presents  from  the  native  princes.  But, 
eager  for  gain,  and  unaccustomed  to  respect  the  com-  15 
mands  of  their  distant,  ignorant,  and  negligent  masters, 
they  again  set  up  the  throne  of  Bengal  to  sale.  About 
one  hundred  and  forty  thousand  pounds  sterling  was 
distributed  among  nine  of  the  most  powerful  servants  of 
the  Company ;  and,  in  consideration  of  this  bribe,  an  20 
infant  son  of  the  deceased  Nabob  was  placed  on  the 
seat  of  his  father.  The  news  of  the  ignominious  bargain 
met  Clive  on  his  arrival.  In  a  private  letter,  written 
immediately  after  his  landing,  to  an  intimate  friend,  he 
poured  out  his  feelings  in  language,  which,  proceeding  25 
from  a  man  so  daring,  so  resolute,  and  so  little  given  to 
theatrical  display  of  sentiment,  seems  to  us  singularly 
touching.  "  Alas  ! "  he  says,  "  how  is  the  English  name 
sunk  !  I  could  not  avoid  paying  the  tribute  of  a  few 
tears  to  the  departed  and  lost  fame  of  the  British  nation  30 
—irrecoverably  so,  I  fear.  However,  I  do  declare,  by 


84  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

that  great  Being  who  is  the  searcher  of  all  hearts,  and  to 
whom  we  must  be  accountable  if  there  be  a  hereafter, 
that  I  am  come  out  with  a  mind  superior  to  all  corrup- 
tion, and  that  I  am  determined  to  destroy  these  great 
5  and  growing  evils,  or  perish  in  the  attempt." 

The  Council  met,  and  Clive  stated  to  them  his  full 
determination  to  make  a  thorough  reform,  and  to  use 
for  that  purpose  the  whole  of  the  ample  authority,  civil 
and  military,  which  had  been  confided  to  him.  John- 

10  stone,  one  of  the  boldest  and  worst  men  in  the  assembly, 
made  some  show  of  opposition.  Clive  interrupted  him, 
and  haughtily  demanded  whether  he  meant  to  question 
the  power  of  the  new  government.  Johnstone  was 
cowed,  and  disclaimed  any  such  intention.  All  the 

15  faces  round  the  board  grew  long  and  pale;  and  not 
another  syllable  of  dissent  was  uttered. 

Clive  redeemed  his  pledge.  He  remained  in  India 
about  a  year  and  a  half;  and  in  that  short  time  effected 
one  of  the  most  extensive,  difficult,  and  salutary  reforms 

20  that  ever  was  accomplished  by  any  statesman.  This 
was  the  part  of  his  life  on  which  he  afterwards  looked 
back  with  most  pride.  He  had  it  in  his  power  to  triple 
his  already  splendid  fortune ;  to  connive  at  abuses  while 
pretending  to  remove  them ;  to  conciliate  the  goodwill 

25  of  all  the  English  in  Bengal,  by  giving  up  to  their  rapacity 
a  helpless  and  timid  race,  who  knew  not  where  lay  the 
island  which  sent  forth  their  oppressors,  and  whose 
complaints  had  little  chance  of  being  heard  across 
fifteen  thousand  miles  of  ocean.  He  knew  that,  if  he 

30  applied  himself  in  earnest  to  the  work  of  reformation, 
he  should  raise  every  bad  passiou  in  arms  against  him. 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  85 

He  knew  how  unscrupulous,  how  implacable,  would  be 
the  hatred  of  those  ravenous  adventurers  who,  having 
counted  on  accumulating  in  a  few  months  fortunes 
sufficient  to  support  peerages,  should  find  all  their  hopes 
frustrated.  But  he  had  chosen  the  good  part ;  and  he  5 
called  up  all  the  force  of  his  mind  for  a  battle  far  harder 
than  that  of  Plassey.  At  first  success  seemed  hopeless ; 
but  soon  all  obstacles  began  to  bend  before  that  iron 
courage  and  that  vehement  will.  The  receiving  of  pre- 
sents from  the  natives  was  rigidly  prohibited.  The  private  10 
trade  of  the  servants  of  the  Company  was  put  down.  The 
whole  settlement  seemed  to  be  set,  as  one  man,  against 
these  measures.  But  the  inexorable  governor  declared 
that,  if  he  could  not  find  support  at  Fort  William,  he  would 
procure  it  elsewhere,  and  sent  for  some  civil  servants  15 
from  Madras  to  assist  him  in  carrying  on  the  administra- 
tion. The  most  factious  of  his  opponents  he  turned  out 
of  their  offices.  The  rest  submitted  to  what  was  inevitable ; 
and  in  a  very  short  time  all  resistance  was  quelled. 

But  Clive  was  far  too  wise  a  man  not  to  see  that  the  20 
recent  abuses  were  partly  to   be  ascribed  to  a  cause 
which  could  not  fail  to  produce  similar  abuses,  as  soon 
as  the  pressure  of  his  strong  hand  was  withdrawn.     The 
Company  had  followed  a  mistaken  policy  with  respect 
to  the  remuneration  of  its  servants.     The  salaries  were  25 
too   low  to  afford  even  those   indulgences   which   are 
necessary  to  the  health  and  comfort  of  Europeans  in  a 
tropical  climate.     To  lay  by  a  rupee  from  such  scanty 
pay  was  impossible.     It  could  not  be  supposed  that 
men   of  even   average   abilities  would  consent  to  pass  30 
the  best  years  of  life  in  exile,  under  a  burning  sun,  for  no 


86  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

other  consideration  than  these  stinted  wages.  It  had 
accordingly  been  understood,  from  a  very  early  period, 
that  the  Company's  agents  were  at  liberty  to  enrich 
themselves  by  their  private  trade.  This  practice  had 
5  been  seriously  injurious  to  the  commercial  interests  of 
the  corporation.  That  very  intelligent  observer,  Sir 
Thomas  Roe,  in  the  reign  of  James  the  First,  strongly 
urged  the  Directors  to  apply  a  remedy  to  the  abuse. 
"  Absolutely  prohibit  the  private  trade,"  said  he ;  "  for 

10  your  business  will  be  better  done.     I  know  this  is  harsh. 

Men  profess  they  come  not  for  bare  wages.     But  you 

will  take  away  this  plea  if  you  give  great  wages  to  their 

content ;  and  then  you  know  what  you  part  from." 

In  spite  of  this  excellent  advice,  the  Company  adhered 

15  to  the  old  system,  paid  low  salaries,  and  connived  at 
the  indirect  gains  of  the  agents.  The  pay  of  a  member 
of  Council  was  only  three  hundred  pounds  a  year.  Yet 
it  was  notorious  that  such  a  functionary  could  not  live 
in  India  for  less  than  ten  times  that  sum  ;  and  it  could 

20  not  be  expected  that  he  would  be  content  to  live  even 
handsomely  in  India  without  laying  up  something 
against  the  time  of  his  return  to  England.  This  system, 
before  the  conquest  of  Bengal,  might  affect  the  amount 
of  the  dividends  payable  to  the  proprietors,  but  could 

25  do  little  harm  in  any  other  way.  But  the  Company 
was  now  a  ruling  body.  Its  servants  might  still  be 
called  factors,  junior  merchants,  senior  merchants.  But 
they  were  in  truth  proconsuls,  propraetors,  procurators, 
of  extensive  regions.  '""They  had  immense  power.  Their 

30  regular  pay  was  universally  admitted  to  be  insufficient. 
They  were,  by  the  ancient  usage  of  the  service,  and  by 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  87 

the  implied  permission  of  their  employers,  warranted 
in  enriching  themselves  by  indirect  means;  and  this 
had  been  the  origin  of  the  frightful  oppression  and 
corruption  which  had  desolated  Bengal.  Clive  saw 
clearly  that  it  was  absurd  to  give  men  power,  and  to  5 
require  them  to  live  in  pepury.  He  justly  concluded 
that  no  reform  could  be  effectual  which  should  not  be 
coupled  with  a  plan  for  liberally  rejjuowerating  the  civil 
servants  of  the  Company.  The  Directors,  he  knew, 
were  not  disposed  to  sanction  any  increase  of  the  10 
salaries  out  of  their  own  treasury.  The  only  course 
which  remained  open  to  the  governor  was  one  which  ex- 
posed him  to  much  misrepresentation,  but  which  we 
think  him  fully  justified  in  adopting.  He  appropriated 
to  the  support  of  the  service  the  monopoly  of  salt,  which  15 
has  formed,  down  to  our  own  time,  a  principal  head  of 
Indian  revenue ;  and  he  divided  the  proceeds  according 
to  a  scale  which  seems  to  have  been  not  unreasonably 
fixed.  He  was  in  consequence  accused  by  his  enemies, 
and  has  been  accused  by  historians,  of  disobeying  his  20 
instructions,  of  violaUng  his  promises,  of  authorising 
that  very  abuse  which  it  was  his  special  mission  to 
destroy,  namely,  the  trade  of  the  Company's  servants. 
But  every  disceiping  and  impartial  judge  will  admit, 
that  there  was  really  nothing  in  common  between  the  25 
system  which  he  set  up  and  that  which  he  was  sent  to 
destroy.  The  monopoly  of  salt  had  been  a  source  of 
revenue  to  the  Government  of  India  before  Clive  was 
born.  It  continued  to  be  so  long  after  his  death.  The 
civil  servants  were  clearly  entitled  to  a  maintenance  out  30 
of  the  revenue ;  and  all  that  Clive  did  was  to  charge  a 


88  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

particular  portion  of  the  revenue  with  their  maintenance. 
He  thus,  while  he  put  an  end  to  the  practices  by  which 
gigantic  fortunes  had  been  rapidly  accumulated,  gave  to 
every  British  functionary  employed  in  the  East  the 
5  means  of  slowly,  but  surely,  acquiring  a  competence. 
Yet,  such  is  the  injustice  of  mankind,  that  none  of  those 
acts  which  are  the  real  stains  of  his  life  has  drawn  on 
him  so  much  obloquy  as  this  measure,  which  was  in 
truth  a  reform  necessary  to  the  success  of  all  his  other 

10  reforms. 

He  had  quelled  the  opposition  of  the  civil  servants  : 
that  of  the  army  was  more  formidable.  Some  of  the  re- 
trenchments which  had  been  ordered  by  the  Directors 
affected  the  interests  of  the  military  service ;  and  a  storm 

15  arose,  such  as  even  Caesar  would  not  willingly  have  faced. 
It  was  no  light  thing  to  encounter  the  resistance  of  those 
who  held  the  power  of  the  sword,  in  a  country  governed 
only  by  the  sword.  Two  hundred  English  officers  engaged 
in  a  conspiracy  against  the  government,  and  determined 

20  to  resign  their  commissions  on  the  same  day,  not  doubt- 
ing that  Clive  would  grant  any  terms,  rather  than  see 
the  army,  on  which  alone  the  British  empire  in  the  East 
rested,  left  without  commanders.  They  little  knew  the 
unconquerable  spirit  with  which  they  had  to  deal.  Clive 

25  had  still  a  few  officers  round  his  person  on  whom  he 
could  rely.  He  sent  to  Fort  St  George  for  a  fresh 
supply.  He  gave  commissions  even  to  mercantile  agents 
who  were  disposed  to  support  him  at  this  crisis ;  and  he 
sent  orders  that  every  officer  who  resigned  should  be 

30  instantly  brought  up  to  Calcutta.  The  conspirators 
found  that  they  had  miscalculated.  The  governor  was 


ESSAY  ON   CLIVE  89 

inexorable.  The  troops  were  steady.  The  sepoys, 
over  whom  Clive  had  always  possessed  extraordinary 
influence,  stood  by  him  with  unshaken  fidelity.  The 
leaders  in  the  plot  were  arrested,  tried,  and  cashiered. 
The  rest,  humbled  and  dispirited,  begged  to  be  permitted  5 
to  withdraw  their  resignations.  Many  of  them  declared 
their  repentance  even  with  tears.  The  younger  offenders 
Clive  treated  with  lenity.  To  the  ringleaders  he  was  in- 
flexibly severe ;  but  his  severity  was  pure  from  all  taint  of 
private  malevolence.  While  he  sternly  upheld  the  just  10 
authority  of  his  office,  he  passed  by  personal  insults  and 
injuries  with  magnanimous  disdain.  One  of  the  conspi- 
rators was  accused  of  having  planned  the  assassination 
of  the  governor  ;  but  Clive  would  not  listen  to  the  charge. 
"  The  officers,"  he  said,  "  are  Englishmen,  not  assassins."  15 

While  he  reformed  the  civil  service  and  established 
his  authority  over  the  army,  he  was  equally  successful  in 
his  foreign  policy.  His  landing  on  Indian  ground  was 
the  signal  for  immediate  peace.  The  Nabob  of  Oude, 
with  a  large  army,  lay  at  that  time  on  the  frontier  of  20 
Bahar.  He  had  been  joined  by  many  Afghans  and 
Mahrattas,  and  there  was  no  small  reason  to  expect  a 
general  coalition  of  all  the  native  powers  against  the 
English.  But  the  name  of  Clive  quelled  in  an  instant  all 
opposition.  The  enemy  implored  peace  in  the  humblest  25 
language,  and  submitted  to  such  terms  as  the  new 
governor  chose  to  dictate. 

At  the  same   time,  the   Government   of  Bengal  was 
placed  on  a  new  footing.     The  power  of  the  English  in 
that  province  had  hitherto  been  altogether  undefined.  30 
It  was  unknown  to  the  ancient  constitution  of  the  empire, 


90  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

and  it  had  been  ascertained  by  no  compact.  It  resembled 
the  power  which,  in  the  last  decrepitude  of  the  Western 
Empire,  was  exercised  over  Italy  by  the  great  chiefs  of 
foreign  mercenaries,  the  Ricimers  and  the  Odoacers,  who 
5  put  up  and  pulled  down  at  their  pleasure  a  succession 
of  insignificant  princes,  dignified  with  the  names  of  Caesar 
and  Augustus.  But  as  in  Italy,  so  in  India,  the  warlike 
strangers  at  length  found  it  expedient  to  give  to  a  domi- 
nation which  had  been  established  by  arms  the  sanction 

10  of  law  and  ancient  prescription.  Theodoric  thought  it 
politic  to  obtain  from  the  distant  Court  of  Byzantium 
a  commission  appointing  him  ruler  of  Italy ;  and  Clive, 
in  the  same  manner,  applied  to  the  Court  of  Delhi  for  a 
formal  grant  of  the  powers  of  which  he  already  possessed 

15  the  reality.  The  Mogul  was  absolutely  helpless;  and, 
though  he  murmured,  had  reason  to  be  well  pleased  that 
the  English  were  disposed  to  give  solid  rupees,  which  he 
never  could  have  extorted  from  them,  in  exchange  for  a 
few  Persian  characters  which  cost  him  nothing.  A  bargain 

20  was  speedily  struck  ;  and  the  titular  sovereign  of  Hindo- 
stan  issued  a  warrant,  empowering  the  Company  to  collect 
and  administer  the  revenues  of  Bengal,  Orissa,  and 
Bahar. 

There  was  still  a  Nabob,  who  stood  to  the  British 

25  authorities  in  the  same  relation  in  which  the  last  drivel- 
ling  Chilperics  and  Childerics  of  the  Merovingian  line 
stood  to  their  able  and  vigorous  Mayors  of  the  Palace, 
to  Charles  Martel,  and  to  Pepin.  At  one  time  Clive 
had  almost  made  up  his  mind  to  discard  this  phantom 

30  altogether ;  but  he  afterwards  thought  that  it  might  be 
convenient  still  to  use  the  name  of  the  Nabob,  parti- 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  91 

cularly  in  dealings  with  other  European  nations.     The 
French,  the  Dutch,  and  the  Danes,  would,  he  conceived, 
submit  far  more  readily  to  the  authority  of  the  native 
Prince,  whom   they   had   always   been   accustomed   to 
respect,   than   to   that   of  a  rival  trading  corporation.    5 
This   policy  may,   at  that   time,  have   been  judicious. 
But  the  pretence  was  soon  found  to  be  too  flimsy  to 
impose  on  anybody;  and  it  was  altogether  laid  aside. 
The  heir  of  Meer  Jaffier  still  resides  at  Moorshedabad, 
the  ancient  capital  of  his  house,  still  bears  the  title  of  10 
Nabob,   is   still    accosted   by   the    English  as    "Your 
Highness,"  and  is  still  suffered  to  retain  a  portion  of  the 
regal  state  which  surrounded  his  ancestors.     A  pension 
of  a   hundred  and   sixty  thousand   pounds   a  year  is 
annually  paid  to  him  by  the  government.     His  carriage  15 
is  surrounded  by  guards,  and  preceded  by  attendants 
with  silver  maces.     His   person  and  his   dwelling   are 
exempted  from  the  ordinary  authority  of  the  ministers 
of  justice.     But  he  has  not  the  smallest  share  of  political 
power,  and  is,  in  fact,  only  a  noble  and  wealthy  subject  20 
of  the  Company. 

It  would  have  been  easy  for  Clive,  during  his  second 
administration  in  Bengal,  to  accumulate  riches  such  as 
no   subject  in  Europe  possessed.      He   might  indeed, 
without  subjecting  the  rich  inhabitants  of  the  province  25 
to   any  pressure   beyond   that   to  which  their   mildest 
rulers  had  accustomed  them,  have  received  presents  to 
the  amount  of  three  hundred  thousand  pounds  a  year. 
The  neighbouring  princes  would  gladly  have  paid  any 
price  for  his  favour.      But  he  appears  to  have  strictly  30 
adhered  to  the  rules  which  he  had  laid  down  for  the 


92  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

guidance  of  others.  The  Rajah  of  Benares  offered  him 
diamonds  of  great  value.  The  Nabob  of  Oude  pressed 
him  to  accept  a  large  sum  of  money  and  a  casket  of 
costly  jewels.  Clive  courteously,  but  peremptorily 
5  refused;  and  it  should  be  observed  that  he  made  no 
merit  of  his  refusal,  and  that  the  facts  did  not  come 
to  light  till  after  his  death.  He  kept  an  exact  account 
of  his  salary,  of  his  share  of  the  profits  accruing  from 
the  trade  in  salt,  and  of  those  presents  which,  according 

10  to  the  fashion  of  the  East,  it  would  be  churlish,  to  refuse. 
Out  of  the  sum  arising  from  these  resources,  he  defrayed 
the  expenses  of  his  situation.  The  surplus  he  divided 
among  a  few  attached  friends  who  had  accompanied 
him  to  India.  He  always  boasted,  and  as  far  as  we  can 

15  judge,  he  boasted  with  truth,  that  this  last  administration 
diminished  instead  of  increasing  his  fortune. 

One  large  sum  indeed  he  accepted.  Meer  Jaffier  had 
left  him  by  will  above  sixty  thousand  pounds  sterling  in 
specie  and  jewels :  and  the  rules  which  had  been  recently 

20  laid  down  extended  only  to  presents  from  the  living,  and 
did  not  affect  legacies  from  the  dead.  Clive  took  the 
money,  but  not  for  himself.  He  made  the  whole  over 
to  the  Company,  in  trust  for  officers  and  soldiers  invalided 
in  their  service.  The  fund  which  still  bears  his  name 

25  owes  its  origin  to  this  princely  donation. 

After  a  stay  of  eighteen  months,  the  state  of  his  health 
made  it  necessary  for  him  to  return  to  Europe.  At  the 
close  of  January  1767,  he  quitted  for  the  last  time  the 
country,  on  whose  destinies  he  had  exercised  so  mighty 

30  an  influence. 

His   second  return  from   Bengal  was   not,   like  his 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  93 

first,  greeted  by  the  acclamations  of  his  countrymen. 
Numerous  causes  were  already  at  work  which  em- 
bittered the  remaining  years  of  his  life,  and  hurried 
him  to  an  untimely  grave.  His  old  enemies  at  the 
India  House  were  still  powerful  and  active ;  and  they  5 
had  been  reinforced  by  a  large  band  of  allies  whose 
violence  far  exceeded  their  own.  The  whole  crew  of 
pilferers  and  oppressors  from  whom  he  had  rescued 
Bengal  persecuted  him  with  the  implacable  rancour 
which  belongs  to  such  abject  natures.  Many  of  them  10 
even  invested  their  property  in  India  stock,  merely  that 
they  might  be  better  able  to  annoy  the  man  whose 
firmness  had  set  bounds  to  their  rapacity.  Lying 
newspapers  were  set  up  for  no  purpose  but  to  abuse 
him ;  and  the  temper  of  the  public  mind  was  then  such,  15 
that  these  arts,  which  under  ordinary  circumstances 
would  have  been  ineffectual  against  truth  and  merit, 
produced  an  extraordinary  impression. 

The  great  events  which  had  taken  place  in  India  had 
called   into  existence  a  new   class  of  Englishmen,   to  20 
whom   their   countrymen  gave   the   name   of  Nabobs. 
These    persons    had    generally   sprung    from    families 
neither  ancient  nor  oj3U>»t;  they  had  generally  been 
sent  at  an  early  age  to  the  East;  and  they  had  there 
acquired  large  fortunes,  which  they  had  brought  back  25 
to   their  native  land.     It  was  natural  that,  not   having 
had  much  opportunity  of  mixing  with  the  best  society, 
they  should  exhibit  some  of  the  awkwardness  and  some 
of  the  pomposity   of    upstarts.     It   was    natural   that, 
during  tlreir^ojourn  in  Asia,  they  should  have  acquired  30 
some  tastes  and  habits  surprising,  if  not  disgusting,  to 


94  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

persons  who  never  had  quitted  Europe.     It  was  natural 
that,  having  enjoyed  great  consideration  in  the  East, 
they  should  not  be  disposed  to  sink  into  obscurity  at 
home ;  and  as  they  had  money,  and  had  not  birth  or 
5  high  connection,  it  was  natural  that  they  should  display 
a  little  obtrusively  the   single  advantage   which   they 
possessed."  *Wh^rever  they  settled  there  was  a  kind  of 
feud  between  them  and  the  old  nobility  and  gentry, 
similar   to   that  which   raged   in   France   between   the 
10  farmer-general  and  the  marquess.     This  enmity  to  the 
aristocracy  long  continued  to  distinguish  the  servants 
of  the   Company.     More  than  twenty  years  after  the 
time  of  which  we  are  now  speaking,  Burke  pronounced 
that  among  the  Jacobins  might  be  reckoned  "  the  East 
15  Indians  almost  to  a  man,  who  cannot  bear  to  find  that 
their  present  importance  does  not  bear  a  proportion  to 
their  wealth." 

The  Nabobs  soon  became  a  most  unpopular  class  of 

men.     Some  of  them  had  in  the  East  displayed  eminent 

20  talents,  and  rendered  great  services  to  the  state ;  but 

at  home  their  talents  were  not  shown  to  advantage,  and 

their  services  were  little  known.     That  they  had  sprung 

from  obscurity,  that  they  had  acquired  great  wealth, 

that  they   exhibited  it   insolently,  that  they   spent  it 

25  extravagantly,  that  they  raised  the  price  of  everything 

in   their    neighbourhood,    from    fresh    eggs    to   rotten 

boroughs,  that  their  liveries  outshone  those  of  dukes, 

that   their  coaches  were  finer  than  that   of  the   Lord 

Mayor,  that  the  examples  of  their  large  and  ill-governed 

30  households  corrupted  half  the  servants  in  the  country, 

that  some  of  them,  with  all  their  magnificence,  could 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  95 

not  catch  the  tone  of  good  society,  but,  in  spite  of  the 
stud  and  the  crowd  of  menials,  of  the  plate  and  the 
Dresden  china,  of  the  venison  and  the  Burgundy,  were 
still  low  men;  these  were  things  which  excited,  both 
in   the  class  from  which  they  had  sprung  and  in  the    5 
class  into  which  they  attempted  to  force  themselves, 
the  bitter  aversion  which  is  the  effect  of  mingled  envy 
and   contempt.     But  when  it  was  also  rumoured  that 
the  fortune  which  had  enabled  its  possessor  to  eclipse 
the  Lord  Lieutenant  on  the  race-ground,  or  to  carry  the  10 
county  against  the  head  of  a  house  as  old  as  Domesday 
Book,  had  been  accumulated  by  violating  public  faith, 
by   deposing    legitimate    princes,    by   reducing    whole 
provinces  to  beggary,  all  the  higher  and  better  as  well 
as  all   the  low   and  evil  parts  of  human  nature  were  15 
stirred  against  the  wretch  who  had  obtained  by  guilt 
and  dishonour  the  riches  which  he  now  lavished  with 
arrogant^  and    inelegant    profusion.     The    unfortunate 
Nabob  seemed  to  be  made  up  of  those  ^jjllfr5-  against 
which  comedy  has  pointed  the  most  merciless  ridicule,  20 
and   of  those  crimes  which  have  thrown  the  deepest 
gloom  over  tragedy,  of  Turcaret  and  Nero,  of  Monsieur 
Jourdain  and  Richard  the  Third.    A  tempest  of  execra-^ 
tion  and  derision,  such  as  can  be  compared  only  to 
that   outbreak   of  public  feeling  against  the   Puritans  25 
which  took  place  at  the  time  of  the  Restoration,  burst 
on  the  servants  of  the  Company.     The  humane  man 
was  horror-struck   at  the   way  in  which  they  had  got 
their  money,  the  thrifty  man  at  the  way  in  which  they 
spent   it.     The    Dilettante   sneered   at   their   want    of  30 
taste.     The    Maccaroni    black-balled  them  as    vulgar 


96  ESSAY  ON  CLIVE 

fellows.  Writers  the  most  unlike  in  sentiment  and 
style,  Methodists  and  libertines,  philosophers  and 
buffoons,  were  for  once  on  the  same  side.  It  is  hardly 
too  much  to  say  that,  during  a  space  of  about  thirty 
5  years,  the  whole  lighter  literature  of  England  was 
coloured  by  the  feelings  which  we  have  described. 
Foote  brought  on  the  stage  an  Anglo-Indian  chief, 
dissjQlute,  ungenerous,  and  tyrannical,  ashamed  of  the 
humble  friends  of  his  youth,  hating  the  aristocracy, 
10  yet  childishly  eager  to  be  numbered  among  them, 
squandering  his  wealth  on  pandars  and  flatterers,  trick- 
ing out  his  chairmen  with  th'e  most  costly  hot-house 
flowers,  and  astounding  the  ignorant  with  jargon  about 


rupees,    lacs^    and   jaghires.      Mackenzie,    with    more 
15  delicate  humour,  depicted  a  plain  country  family  raised 
by  the  Indian  acquisitions  of  one  of  its  members  to 
sudden  opulence,  and  exciting  derision  by  an  awkward 

*  t 

mimicry  of  the  manners  of  the  great.     Cowper,  m  that 
lofty   expostulation   which    glows  with   the  very   spirit 

20  of  the  Hebrew  poets,  placed  the  oppression  of  India 
foremost  in  the  list  of  those  national  crimes  for  which 
God  had  punished  England  with  years  of  disastrous 
war,  with  discomfiture  in  her  own  seas,  and  with  the 
loss  of  her  transatlantic  empire.  If  any  of  our  readers 

25  will  take  the  trouble  to  search  in  the  dusty  recesses 
of  circulating  libraries  for  some  novel  published  sixty 
years  ago,  the  chance  is  that  the  villain  or  sub-villain 
of  the  story  will  prove  to  be  a  savage  old  Nabob,  with 
an  immense  fortune,  a  tawny  complexion,  a  bad  liver, 

30  and  a  worse  heart. 

Such,  as  far  as  we  can  now  judge,  was  the  feeling  of 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  97 

the  country  respecting  Nabobs  in  general.     And  Clive 
was  eminently  the  Nabob,  the  ablest,   the  most  cele- 
brated, the  highest  in  rank,  the  highest  in  fortune,  of  all 
the  fraternity.     His  wealth  was  exhibited  in  a  manner 
which  could  not  fail  to  excite  Qdityjj,     He  lived  with    5 
great  magnificence  in   Berkeley   Square.     He    reared 
one  palace   in  Shropshire  and   another  at   Claremont. 
His  parliamentary  influence  might  vie  with  that  of  the 
greatest  families.     But  in  all  this  splendour  and  power 
envy  found   something  to  sneer  at.     On   some  of  his  10 
relations  wealth  and  dignity  seem  to  have  sat  as  awk- 
wardly as   on   Mackenzie's    Margery  Mushroom.     Nor 
was  he  himself,  with  all  his  great  qualities,  free  from 
those  weaknesses  which  the  satirises  of  that  age  repre- 
sented as  characteristic  of  his  whole  class.     In  the  field,  15 
indeed,  his   habits  were   remarkably  simple.     He   was 
constantly  on  horseback,  was  never  seen  but  in  his  uni- 
form, never  wore  silk,  never  entered  a  palanquin,  and 
was  content  with  the  plainest  fare.     But  when  he  was 
no   longer  at  the  head  of  an  army,  he  laid  aside  this  20 
Spartan   temperance  for  the   os_tentaJiQus   luxury  of  a 
Sybarite.     Though  his  person  was  ungraceful,  and  though 
his  harsh  features  were  redeemed  from  vulgar  ugliness 
only  by  their  stern,  dauntless,  and  commanding  expres- 
sion, he  was  fond  of  rich  and  gay  clothing,  and  replen-  25 
ished   his  wardrobe  with   absurd   profusion.     Sir  John 
Malcolm  gives  us  a  letter  worthy  of  Sir  Matthew  Mite, 
in  which  Clive  orders  "two  hundred  shirts,  the  best  and 
finest  that  can  be  got  for  love  or  money."     A  few  follies 
of  this  description,  grossly  exaggerated  by  report,  pro-  30 
duced  an  unfavourable  impression  on  the  public  mind. 


98  ESSAY   ON    CLIVE 

But  this  was  not  the  worst.     Black  stories,  of  which  the 
greater  part  were  pure  inventions,  were  circulated  touch- 
ing his  conduct  in  the  East.     He  had  to  bear  the  whole 
odium,  not  only  of  those  bad  acts  to  which  he  had  once 
s  or  twice  stooped,  but  of  all  the  bad  acts  of  all  the  English 
in  India,  of  bad  acts  committed  when  he  was  absent, 
nay,  of  bad  acts  which  he  had  manfully  opposed  and 
severely  punished.     The  very  abuses  against  which  he 
had  waged  an  honest,  resolute,  and  successful  war  were 
10  laid  to  his  account.     He  was,  in  fact,  regarded  as  the 
personification  of  all  the  vices  and  weaknesses  which  the 
public,  with  or  without  reason,  ascribed  to  the  English 
adventurers  in  Asia.     We  have  ourselves  heard  old  men, 
who  knew  nothing  of  his  history,  but  who  still  retained 
15  the  prejudices  conceived  in  their  youth,  talk  of  him  as 
an  in£arjiate,£eQd.     Johnson  always  held  this  language. 
Brown,  whom  Clive  employed  to  lay  out  his   pleasure 
grounds,  was  amazed  to  see  in  the  house  of  his  noble 
employer  a  chest  which  had  once  been  filled  with  gold 
20  from  the  treasury   of  Moorshedabad,  and   could   not 
understand  how  the  conscience  of  the  criminal   could 
suffer  him  to  sleep  with  such  an  object  so  near  to  his 
bedchamber.     The  peasantry  of  Surrey  looked  with  mys- 
terious horror  on  the  stately  house  which  was  rising  at 
25  Claremont,  and  whispered  that  the  great  wicked  lord 
had  ordered  the  walls  to  be  made  so  thick  in  order  to 
keep  out  the  devil,  who  would  one  day  carry  him  away 
bodily.     Among  the  gaping  clowns  who  drank  in  this 
frightful  story  was  a  worthless  ugly  lad  of  the  name  of 
30  Hunt,  since  widely  known  as  William  Huntington,  S.S. ; 
and  the  superstition  which  was  strangely  mingled  with 


ESSAY   ON    CLIVE  99 

the  knavery  of  that  remarkable  impostor  seems  to  have 
derived  no  small  nutriment  from  the  tales  which  he 
heard  of  the  life  and  character  of  Clive. 

In  the  meantime,  the  impulse  which  Clive  had  given 
to  the  administration  of  Bengal  was  constantly  becoming    5 
fainter  and  fainter.     His   policy  was  to  a  great  extent 
abandoned ;  the  abuses  which  he  had  suppressed  began 
to  revive ;  and  at  length  the  evils  which  a  bad  govern- 
ment had  eng^enjlered  were  aggravated  by  one  of  those 
fearful  visitations  which   the   best  government  cannot  10 
avert.     In  the   summer  of  1770,  the  rains  failed;  the 
earth  was  parched  up ;  the  tanks  were  empty ;  the  rivers 
shrank  within  their  beds  ;  and  a  famine,  such  as  is  known 
only  in  countries  where  every  household   depends  for 
support  on  its  own  little  patch  of  cultivation,  filled  the  15 
whole  valley  of  the   Ganges   with    misery   and   death. 
Tender  and  delicate  women,  whose  veils  had  never  been 
lifted  before  the  public  gaze,  came  forth  from  the  inner 
chambers  in  which  Eastern   jealousy  had   kept   watch 
over  their  beauty,  threw  themselves  on  the  earth  before  20 
the  passers-by,  and,  with  loud  wailings,  implored  a  hand- 
ful of  rice  for  their  children.     The  Hoogley  every  day 
rolled  down  thousands  of  corpses  close  to  the  porticoes 
and  gardens  of  the  English  conquerors.     The  very  streets 
of  Calcutta  were  blocked  up  by  the  dying  and  the  dead.  25 
The  lean  and  feeble  survivors  had  not  energy  enough  to 
bear  the  bodies  of  their  kindred  to  the  funeral  pile  or  to 
the  holy  river,  or  even  to  scare  away  the  jackals  and 
vultures,  who  fed  on  human  remains  in  the  face  of  day. 
The  extent  of  the  mortality  was  never  ascertained ;  but  30 
it  was  popularly  reckoned  by  millions.     This  melancholy 


too  ESSAY   ON    CLIVE 

intelligence  added  to  the  excitement  which  already  pre- 
vailed in  England  on  Indian  subjects.  The  proprietors 
of  East  India  stock  were  uneasy  about  their  dividends. 
All  men  of  common  humanity  were  touched  by  the 
5  calamities  of  our  unhappy  subjects ;  and  indignation 
soon  began  to  mingle  itself  with  pity.  It  was  rumoured 
that  the  Company's  servants  had  created  the  famine  by 
engrossing  all  the  rice  of  the  country;  that  they  had 
sold  grain  for  eight,  ten,  twelve  times  the  price  at  which 

10  they  had  bought  it ;  and  one  English  functionary  who, 
the  year  before,  was  not  worth  a  hundred  guineas,  had, 
during  that  season  of  misery,  remitted  sixty  thousand 
pounds  to  London.  These  charges  we  believe  to  have 
been  unfounded.  That  servants  of  the  Company  had 

15  ventured,  since  Clive's  departure,  to  deal  in  rice,  is 
probable.  That,  if  they  dealt  in  rice,  they  must  have 
gained  by  the  scarcity,  is  certain.  But  there  is  no 
reason  for  thinking  that  they  either  produced  or  aggra- 
vated an  evil  which  physical  causes  sufficiently  explain. 

20  The  outcry  which  was  raised  against  them  on  this  occa- 
sion was,  we  suspect,  as  absurd  as  the  imputations  which, 
in  times  of  dearth  at  home,  were  once  thrown  by  states- 
men and  judges,  and  are  still  thrown  by  two  or  three  old 
women,  on  the  corn  factors.  It  was,  however,  so  loud 

25  and  so  general  that  it  appears  to  have  imposed  even  on 
an  intellect  raised  so  high  above  vulgar  prejudices  as 
that  of  Adam  Smith.  What  was  still  more  extraordinary, 
these  unhappy  events  greatly  increased  the  unpopularity 
of  Lord  Clive.  He  had  been  some  years  in  England 

30  when  the  famine  took  place.  None  of  his  acts  had  the 
smallest  tendency  to  produce  such  a  calamity.  If  the 


ESSAY   ON    CLIVE  101 

servants  of  the  Company  had  traded  in  rice,  they  had 
done  so  in  direct  contravention  of  the  rule  which  he  had 
laid  down,  and,  while  in  power,  had  resolutely  enforced. 
But,  in  the  eyes  of  his  countrymen,  he  was,  as  we  have 
said,  the  Nabob,  the  Anglo-Indian  character  personified ;  5 
and,  while  he  was  building  and  planting  in  Surrey,  he 
was  held  responsible  for  all  the  effects  of  a  dry  season  in 
Bengal. 

Parliament  had  hitherto  bestowed  very  little  attention 
on  our  Eastern  possessions.     Since  the  death  of  George  10 
the  Second,  a  rapid  succession  of  weak  administrations, 
each  of  which  was  in  turn  flattered  and  betrayed  by  the 
Court,  had  held  the  semblance  of  power.     Intrigues  in 
the   palace,   riots   in   the   capital,   and    insurrectionary 
movements  in  the    American    colonies,   had  left    the  15 
advisers   of  the   Crown   little  leisure   to   study  Indian 
politics.     When  they  did  interfere,  their  interference  was 
feeble  and  irresolute.     Lord  Chatham,  indeed,  during 
the  short  period  of  his  ascendency  in  the  councils  of 
George  the  Third,  had  meditated  a  bold  attack  on  the  20 
Company.     But  his  plans  were  rendered  abortive  by  the 
strange  malady  which  about  that  time  began  to  over- 
cloud his  splendid  genius. 

At  length,  in  1772,  it  was  generally  felt  that  Parliament 
could   no    longer   neglect   the   affairs    of    India.     The  25 
Government   was   stronger   than   any   which   had   held 
power  since  the  breach  between  Mr  Pitt  and  the  great 
Whig   connection   in    1761.     No   pressing   question   of 
domestic  or  European  policy  required  the  attention  of 
public    men.     There    was   a   short  and    delusive    lull  30 
between  two  tempests.     The  excitement  produced  by 


102  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

the  Middlesex  election  was  over;  the  discontents  of 
America  did  not  yet  threaten  civil  war;  the  financial 
difficulties  of  the  Company  brought  on  a  crisis;  the 
Ministers  were  forced  to  take  up  the  subject ;  and  the 
5  whole  storm,  which  had  long  been  gathering,  now  broke 
at  once  on  the  head  of  Clive. 

His  situation  was  indeed  singularly  unfortunate.     He 
was  hated  throughout  the  country,  hated  at  the  India 
House,  hated,  above  all,  by  those  wealthy  and  powerful 
10  servants  of  the  Company,  whose  rapacity  and  tyranny  he 
had  withstood.     He  had  to  bear  the  double  odium  of 
his  bad  and  of  his  good  actions,  of  every  Indian  abuse 
and  of  every  Indian  reform.     The  state  of  the  political 
world  was  such  that  he  could  count  on  the  support  of 
15  no  powerful  connection.     The  party   to  which  he  had 
belonged,  that  of  George  Grenville,  had  been  hostile  to 
the  Government,  and  yet   had   never  cordially  united 
with  the  other  sections  of  the  Opposition,  with  the  little 
band  which  still  followed  the  fortunes  of  Lord  Chatham, 
20  or  with  the  large  and  respectable  body  of  which  Lord 
Rockingham   was   the    acknowledged    leader.     George 
Grenville  was  now  dead ;  his  followers  were  scattered  j 
and  Clive,  unconnected  with  any  of  the  powerful  factions 
which  divided  the  Parliament,  could  reckon  only  on  the 
25  votes  of  those  members  who  were  returned  by  himself. 
His  enemies,  particularly  those  who  were  the  enemies  of 
his  virtues,  were   unscrupulous,    ferocious,    implacable. 
Their  malevolence  aimed  at  nothing  less  than  the  utter 
ruin  of  his  fame  and  fortune.     They  wished  to  see  him 
30  expelled  from  Parliament,  to  see  his  spurs  chopped  off, 
to  see  his  estate  confiscated;  and  it  may  be  doubted 


ESSAY  ON   CLIVE  103 

whether  even  such  a  result  as  this  would  have  quenched 
their  thirst  for  revenge. 

Clive's  parliamentary  tactics  resembled  his  military 
tactics.     Deserted,  surrounded,  outnumbered,  and  with 
everything  at  stake,  he  did  not  even  deign  to  stand  on    5 
the  defensive,  but  pushed  boldly  forward  to  the  attack. 
At  an  early  stage  of  the  discussions  on  Indian  affairs  he 
rose,  and  in  a  long  and  elaborate  speech  vindicated 
himself  from  a  large  part  of  the  accusations  which  had 
been  brought  against  him.     He  is  said  to  have  produced  10 
a  great  impression  on  his  audience.     Lord  Chatham, 
who,  now  the  ghost  of  his  former  self,  loved  to  haunt 
the  scene  of  his  glory,  was  that  night  under  the  gallery 
of  the  House  of  Commons,  and  declared  that  he  had 
never  heard  a  finer  speech.     It  was  subsequently  printed  15 
under  Clive's  direction,  and,  when  the  fullest  allowance 
has  been  made  for  the  assistance  which  he  may  have  ob- 
tained from  literary   friends,  proves  him   to  have  pos- 
sessed, not  merely  strong  sense  and  a  manly  spirit,  but 
talents   both  for   disquisition   and   declamation   which  20 
assiduous  culture  might  have  improved  into  the  highest 
excellence.     He  confined  his  defence  on  this  occasion  to 
the  measures  of  his  last  administration,  and  succeeded  so 
far  that  his  enemies  thenceforth  thought  it  expedient  to 
direct  their  attacks  chiefly  against   the  earlier  part  of  25 
his  life. 

The  earlier  part  of  his  life  unfortunately  presented 
some  assailable  points  to  their  hostility.     A  committee 
was  chosen  by  ballot  to  inquire  into  the  affairs  of  India ; 
and  by  this  committee  the  whole  history  of  that  great  30 
revolution   which    threw   down    Surajah    Dowlah    and 


io4  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

raised  Meer  Jaffier  was  sifted  with  malignant  care. 
Clive  was  subjected  to  the  most  unsparing  examination 
and  cross-examination,  and  afterwards  bitterly  com- 
plained that  he,  the  Baron  of  Plassey,  had  been  treated 
5  like  a  sheep-stealer.  The  boldness  and  ingeniousness 
of  his  replies  would  alone  suffice  to  show  how  alien 
from  his  nature  were  the  frauds  to  which,  in  the  course 
of  his  Eastern  negotiations,  he  had  sometimes  descended. 
He  avowed  the  arts  which  he  had  employed  to  deceive 

10  Omichund,  and  resolutely  said  that  he  was  not  ashamed 
of  them,  and  that,  in  the  same  circumstances,  he  would 
again  act  in  the  same  manner.  He  admitted  that  he 
had  received  immense  sums  from  Meer  Jaffier ;  but  he 
denied  that,  in  doing  so,  he  had  violated  any  obligation 

15  of  morality  or  honour.  He  laid  claim,  on  the  contrary, 
and  not  without  some  reason,  to  the  praise  of  eminent 
disinterestedness.  He  described  in  vivid  language  the 
situation  in  which  his  victory  had  placed  him:  great 
princes  dependent  on  his  pleasure ;  an  opulent  city 

20  afraid  of  being  given  up  to  plunder ;  wealthy  bankers 
bidding  against  each  other  for  his  smiles ;  vaults  piled 
with  gold  and  jewels  thrown  open  to  him  alone.  "  By 
God,  Mr  Chairman,"  he  exclaimed,  "at  this  moment  I 
stand  astonished  at  my  own  moderation." 

25  The  inquiry  was  so  extensive  that  the  Houses  rose 
before  it  had  been  completed.  It  was  continued  in  the 
following  session.  When  at  length  the  committee  had 
concluded  its  labours,  enlightened  and  impartial  men 
had  little  difficulty  in  making  up  their  minds  as  to  the 

30  result.  It  was  clear  that  Clive  had  been  guilty  of  some 
acts  which  it  is  impossible  to  vindicate  without  attacking 


ESSAY  ON   CLIVE  105 

the  authority  of  all  the  most  sacred  laws  which  regulate 
the  intercourse  of  individuals  and  of  states.  But  it 
was  equally  clear  that  he  had  displayed  great  talents, 
and  even  great  virtues ;  that  he  had  rendered  eminent 
services  both  to  his  country  and  to  the  people  of  India ;  5 
and  that  it  was  in  truth  not  for  his  dealings  with  Meer 
Jaffier,  nor  for  the  fraud  which  he  had  practised  on 
Omichund,  but  for  his  determined  resistance  to  avarice 
and  tyranny,  that  he  was  now  called  in  question. 

Ordinary  criminal  justice  knows   nothing  of  set-off.  10 
The  greatest  desert  cannot  be  pleaded  in  answer  to  a 
charge   of  the   slightest   transgression.     If  a   man  has 
sold    beer    on    a   Sunday   morning,   it   is   no   defence 
that  he  has  saved  the  life  of  a  fellow-creature  at  the  risk 
of  his  own.     If  he  has  harnessed  a  Newfoundland  dog  15 
to  his  little  child's  carriage,  it  is  no  defence  that  he  was 
wounded  at  Waterloo.     But  it  is  not  in  this  way  that  we 
ought  to  deal  with  men  who,  raised  far  above  ordinary 
restraints,  and  tried  by  far  more  than  ordinary  tempta- 
tions, are  entitled  to  a  more  than  ordinary  measure  of  20 
indulgence.     Such  men  should  be  judged  by  their  con- 
temporaries as  they  will  be  judged  by  posterity.     Their 
bad  actions  ought  not  indeed  to  be  called  good ;  but  their 
good  and  bad  actions  ought  to  be  fairly  weighed  ;  and  if 
on  the  whole  the  good  preponderate,  the  sentence  ought  to  25 
be  one,  not  merely  of  acquittal,  but  of  approbation.     Not 
a  single  great  ruler  in  history  can  be  absolved  by  a  judge 
who  fixes  his  eye  inexorably  on  one  or  two  unjustifiable 
acts.     Bruce   the   deliverer  of  Scotland,    Maurice   the 
deliverer  of  Germany,  William  the  deliverer  of  Holland,  30 
his  great  descendant  the  deliverer  of  England,  Murray 


io6  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

the  good  regent,  Cosmo  the  father  of  his  country,  Henry 
the  Fourth  of  France,  Peter  the  Great  of  Russia,  how 
would  the  best  of  them  pass  such  a  scrutiny?  History 
takes  wider  views ;  and  the  best  tribunal  for  great 
5  political  cases  is  the  tribunal  which  anticipates  the 
verdict  of  history. 

Reasonable  and  moderate  men  of  all  parties  felt  this 
in  Clive's  case.  They  could  not  pronounce  him 
blameless ;  but  they  were  not  disposed  to  abandon  him 

10  to  that  low-minded  and  rancorous  pack  who  had  run 
him  down  and  were  eager  to  worry  him  to  death.  Lord 
North,  though  not  very  friendly  to  him,  was  not  dis- 
posed to  go  to  extremities  against  him.  While  the 
inquiry  was  still  in  progress,  Give,  who  had  some 

15  years  before  been  created  a  Knight  of  the  Bath,  was 
installed  with  great  pomp  in  Henry  the  Seventh's 
Chapel.  He  was  soon  after  appointed  Lord  Lieutenant 
of  Shropshire.  When  he  kissed  hands,  George  the 
Third,  who  had  always  been  partial  to  him,  admitted 

20  him  to  a  private  audience,  talked  to  him  half  an  hour 
on  Indian  politics,  and  was  visibly  affected  when  the 
persecuted  general  spoke  of  his  services  and  of  the  way 
in  which  they  had  been  requited. 

At  length  the  charges  came  in  a  definite  form  before 

25  the  House  of  Commons.  Burgoyne,  chairman  of  the 
committee,  a  man  of  wit,  fashion,  and  honour,  an 
agreeable  dramatic  writer,  an  officer  whose  courage 
was  never  questioned,  and  whose  skill  was  at  that 
time  highly  esteemed,  appeared  as  the  accuser.  The 

30  members  of  the  administration  took  different  sides  ; 
for  in  that  age  all  questions  were  open  questions, 


ESSAY   ON   CLIVE  107 

except   such  as  were  brought  forward  by  the  Govern- 
ment, or  such  as  implied  censure  on  the  Government. 
Thurlow,  the  Attorney-General,  was  among  the  assail- 
ants.     Wedderburne,    the    Solicitor-General,    strongly 
attached    to   Clive,    defended   his  friend    with    extra-    5 
ordinary   force   of   argument   and    language.     It   is   a 
curious  circumstance  that,  some  years  later,  Thurlow 
was     the    most     conspicuous    champion    of    Warren 
Hastings,   while   Wedderburne   was   among    the    most 
unrelenting  persecutors  of  that  great  though  not  fault-  10 
less  statesman.     Clive  spoke  in  his  own  defence  at  less 
length  and  with  less  art  than  in  the  preceding  year,  but 
with  much  energy  and  pathos.     He  recounted  his  great 
actions  and  his  wrongs  ;  and,  after  bidding  his  hearers 
remember,  that  they  were  about  to  decide  not  only  on  15 
his  honour  but  on  their  own,  he  retired  from  the  House. 
The  Commons  resolved  that   acquisitions  made  by 
the  arms  of  the  State  belong  to  the  State  alone,  and 
that  it  is  illegal  in  the  servants  of  the  State  to  appropri- 
ate  such   acquisitions   to    themselves.     They   resolved  20 
that    this    wholesome    rule    appeared    to    have    been 
systematically  violated  by  the  English  functionaries  in 
Bengal.     On  a  subsequent  day  they  went  a  step  further, 
and   resolved  that  Clive  had,  by  means  of  the  power 
which  he  possessed  as  commander  of  the  British  forces  25 
in  India,  obtained  large  sums  from  Meer  Jaffier.     Here 
the   Commons   stopped.     They  had  voted  the  major 
and  minor  of  Burgoyne's  syllogism ;  but   they  shrank 
from   drawing   the   logical    conclusion.     When   it   was 
moved  that  Lord  Clive  had  abused  his   powers,  and  30 
set  an  evil  example  to  the  servants  of  the  public,  the 


io8  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

previous  question  was  put  and  carried.  At  length, 
long  after  the  sun  had  risen  on  an  animated  debate, 
Wedderburne  moved  that  Lord  Clive  had  at  the  same 
time  rendered  great  and  meritorious  services  to  his 

5  country;  and  this  motion  passed  without  a  division. 

The  result  of  this  memorable  inquiry  appears  to  us, 
on  the  whole,  honourable  to  the  justice,  moderation, 
and  discernment  of  the  Commons.  They  had  indeed 
no  great  temptation  to  do  wrong.  They  would  have 

10  been  very  bad  judges  of  an  accusation  brought  against 
Jenkinson  or  against  Wilkes.  But  the  question  respect- 
ing Clive  was  not  a  party  question;  and  the  House 
accordingly  acted  with  the  good  sense  and  good  feeling 
which  may  always  be  expected  from  an  assembly  of 

15  English  gentlemen,  not  blinded  by  faction. 

The  equitable  and  temperate  proceedings  of  the 
British  Parliament  were  set  off  to  the  greatest  advantage 
by  a  foil.  The  wretched  government  of  Lewis  the 
Fifteenth  had  murdered,  directly  or  indirectly,  almost 

20  every  Frenchman  who  had  served  his  country  with 
distinction  in  the  East.  Labourdonnais  was  flung  into 
the  Bastile,  and,  after  years  of  suffering,  left  it  only  to 
die.  Dupleix,  stripped  of  his  immense  fortune,  and 
broken-hearted  by  humiliating  attendance  in  ante- 

25  chambers,  sank  into  an  obscure  grave.  Lally  was 
dragged  to  the  common  place  of  execution  with  a  gag 
between  his  lips.  The  Commons  of  England,  on  the 
other  hand,  treated  their  living  captain  with  that 
discriminating  justice  which  is  seldom  shown  except  to 

30  the  dead.  They  laid  down  sound  general  principles ; 
they  delicately  pointed  out  where  he  had  deviated  from 


ESSAY  ON   CLIVE  109 

those  principles ;  and  they  tempered  the  gentle  censure 
with  liberal  eulogy.  The  contrast  struck  Voltaire, 
always  partial  to  England,  and  always  eager  to  expose 
the  abuses  of  the  Parliaments  of  France.  Indeed  he 
seems,  at  this  time,  to  have  meditated  a  history  of  the  5 
conquest  of  Bengal.  He  mentioned  his  design  to  Dr 
Moore,  when  that  amusing  writer  visited  him  at  Ferney. 
Wedderburne  took  great  interest  in  the  matter,  and 
pressed  Clive  to  furnish  materials.  Had  the  plan  been 
carried  into  execution,  we  have  no  doubt  that  Voltaire  10 
would  have  produced  a  book  containing  much  lively 
and  picturesque  narrative,  many  just  and  humane  senti- 
ments poignantly  expressed,  many  grotesque  blunders, 
many  sneers  at  the  Mosaic  chronology,  much  scandal 
about  the  Catholic  missionaries,  and  much  sublime  15 
theo-philanthropy,  stolen  from  the  New  Testament, 
and  put  into  the  mouths  of  virtuous  and  philosophical 
Brahmins. 

Clive  was  now  secure  in  the  enjoyment  of  his  fortune 
and   his    honours.      He   was   surrounded  by  attached  20 
friends  and  relations;  and  he  had  not  yet  passed  the 
season  of  vigorous  bodily  and   mental  exertion.     But 
clouds  had  long  been  gathering  over  his  mind,  and  now 
settled  on  it  in  thick  darkness.     From  early  youth  he 
had  been  subject   to   fits  of  that   strange   melancholy  25 
"which  rejoiceth  exceedingly  and  is  glad  when  it  can 
find  the  grave."     While  still  a  writer  at  Madras,  he  had 
twice   attempted    to    destroy   himself.      Business    and 
prosperity  had  produced  a  salutary  effect  on  his  spirits. 
In  India,  while  he  was  occupied  by  great   affairs,  in  30 
England,  while  wealth  and  rank  had  still  the  charm  of 


no  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

novelty,  he  had  borne  up  against  his  constitutional 
misery.  But  he  had  now  nothing  to  do,  and  nothing  to 
wish  for.  His  active  spirit  in  an  inactive  situation 
drooped  and  withered  like  a  plant  in  an  uncongenial  air. 
5  The  malignity  with  which  his  enemies  had  pursued  him, 
the  indignity  with  which  he  had  been  treated  by  the 
committee,  the  censure,  lenient  as  it  was,  which  the 
House  of  Commons  had  pronounced,  the  knowledge 
that  he  was  regarded  by  a  large  portion  of  his  country- 

10  men  as  a  cruel  and  perfidious  tyrant,  all  concurred  to 
irritate  and  depress  him.  In  the  meantime,  his  temper 
was  tried  by  acute  physical  suffering.  During  his  long 
residence  in  tropical  climates,  he  had  contracted  several 
painful  distempers.  In  order  to  obtain  ease  he  called 

15  in  the  help  of  opium;  and  he  was  gradually  enslaved 
by  this  treacherous  ally.  To  the  last,  however,  his 
genius  occasionally  flashed  through  the  gloom.  It  was 
said  that  he  would  sometimes,  after  sitting  silent  and 
torpid  for  hours,  rouse  himself  to  the  discussion  of  some 

20  great  question,  would  display  in  full  vigour  all  the  talents 
of  the  soldier  and  the  statesman,  and  would  then  sink 
back  into  his  melancholy  repose. 

The  disputes  with   America   had    now    become  so 
serious  that  an  appeal  to  the  sword  seemed  inevitable ; 

2$  and  the  Ministers  were  desirous  to  avail  themselves  of 
the  services  of  Clive.  Had  he  still  been  what  he  was 
when  he  raised  the  siege  of  Patna  and  annihilated  the 
Dutch  army  and  navy  at  the  mouth  of  the  Ganges, 
it  is  not  improbable  that  the  resistance  of  the  colonists 

30  would  have  been  put  down,  and  that  the  inevitable 
separation  would  have  been  deferred  for  a  few  years. 


ESSAY  ON   CLIVE  in 

But  it  was  too  late.  His  strong  mind  was  fast  sinking 
under  many  kinds  of  suffering.  On  the  twenty-second 
of  November,  1774,  he  died  by  his  own  hand.  He  had 
just  completed  his  forty-ninth  year. 

In  the  awful  close  of  so  much  prosperity  and  glory,    5 
the  vulgar  saw  only  a  confirmation  of  all  their  prejudices ; 
and  some  men  of  real  piety  and  genius  so  far  forgot  the 
maxims  both  of  religion  and  of  philosophy  as  confidently 
to  ascribe  the  mournful  event  to  the  just  vengeance 
of  God,  and  to  the  horrors  of  an  evil  conscience.     It  10 
is  with  very  different  feelings  that  we  contemplate  the 
spectacle  of  a  great  mind  ruined  by  the  weariness  of 
satiety,    by  the   pangs   of    wounded    honour,    by   fatal 
diseases,  and  more  fatal  remedies. 

Clive  committed  great  faults;  and  we  have  not  15 
attempted  to  disguise  them.  But  his  faults,  when 
weighed  against  his  merits,  and  viewed  in  connection 
with  his  temptations,  do  not  appear  to  us  to  deprive 
him  of  his  right  to  an  honourable  place  in  the  estimation 
of  posterity.  20 

From  his  first  visit  to  India  dates  the  renown  of  the 
English  arms  in  the  East.  Till  he  appeared,  his  country- 
men were  despised  as  mere  pedlars,  while  the  French 
were  revered  as  a  people  formed  for  victory  and  com- 
mand. His  courage  and  capacity  dissolved  the  charm.  25 
With  the  defence  of  Arcot  commences  that  long  series 
of  Oriental  triumphs  which  closes  with  the  fall  of  Ghizni. 
Nor  must  we  forget  that  he  was  only  twenty-five  years 
old  when  he  approved  himself  ripe  for  military  command. 
This  is  a  rare  if  not  a  singular  distinction.  It  is  true  30 
that  Alexander,  Conde,  and  Charles  the  Twelfth,  won 


H2  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

great  battles  at  a  still  earlier  age ;  but  those  princes  were 
surrounded  by  veteran  generals  of  distinguished  skill, 
to  whose  suggestions  must  be  attributed  the  victories 
of  the  Granicus,  of  Rocroi  and  of  Narva.  Clive,  an 
5  inexperienced  youth,  had  yet  more  experience  than  any 
of  those  who  served  under  him.  He  had  to  form 
himself,  to  form  his  officers,  and  to  form  his  army. 
The  only  man,  as  far  as  we  recollect,  who  at  an  equally 
early  age  ever  gave  equal  proof  of  talents  for  war,  was 
10  Napoleon  Bonaparte. 

From  Clive's  second  visit  to  India  dates  the  political 
ascendency  of  the  English  in  that  country.  His  dexterity 
and  resolution  realised,  in  the  course  of  a  few  months, 
more  than  all  the  gorgeous  visions  which  had  floated 
15  before  the  imagination  of  Dupleix.  Such  an  extent  of 
cultivated  territory,  such  an  amount  of  revenue,  such 
a  multitude  of  subjects,  was  never  added  to  the  dominion 
of  Rome  by  the  most  successful  proconsul.  Nor  were 
such  wealthy  spoils  ever  borne  under  arches  of  triumph, 
20  down  the  Sacred  Way,  and  through  the  crowded  Forum, 
to  the  threshold  of  Tarpeian  Jove.  The  fame  of  those 
who  subdued  Antiochus  and  Tigranes  grows  dim  when 
compared  with  the  splendour  of  the  exploits  which  the 
young  English  adventurer  achieved  at  the  head  of  an 
25  army  not  equal  in  numbers  to  one  half  of  a  Roman 
legion. 

From  Clive's  third  visit  to  India  dates  the  purity  of 

the  administration  of  our  Eastern  empire.     When  he 

landed  in  Calcutta  in    1765,  Bengal   was  regarded   as 

30  a  place  to  which  Englishmen  were  sent  only  to  get  rich, 

by  any  means,  in  the  shortest  possible  time.     He  first 


ESSAY  ON  CLIVE  113 

made  dauntless  and  unsparing  war  on  that  gigantic 
system  of  oppression,  extortion,  and  corruption.  In 
that  war  he  manfully  put  to  hazard  his  ease,  his  fame, 
and  his  splendid  fortune.  The  same  sense  of  justice 
which  forbids  us  to  conceal  or  extenuate  the  faults  of  5 
his  earlier  days  compels  us  to  admit  that  those  faults 
were  nobly  repaired.  If  the  reproach  of  the  Company 
and  of  its  servants  has  been  taken  away,  if  in  India  the 
yoke  of  foreign  masters,  elsewhere  the  heaviest  of  all 
yokes,  has  been  found  lighter  than  that  of  any  native  10 
dynasty,  if  to  that  gang  of  public  robbers,  which  formerly 
spread  terror  through  the  whole  plain  of  Bengal,  has 
succeeded  a  body  of  functionaries  not  more  highly 
distinguished  by  ability  and  diligence  than  by  integrity, 
disinterestedness,  and  public  spirit,  if  we  now  see  such  15 
men  as  Munro,  Elphinstone,  and  Metcalfe,  after  leading 
victorious  armies,  after  making  and  deposing  kings, 
return,  proud  of  their  honourable  poverty,  from  a  land 
which  once  held  out  to  every  greedy  factor  the  hope  of 
boundless  wealth,  the  praise  is  in  no  small  measure  due  20 
to  Clive.  His  name  stands  high  on  the  roll  of  con- 
querors. But  it  is  found  in  a  better  list,  in  the  list  of 
those  who  have  done  and  suffered  much  for  the  happiness 
of  mankind.  To  the  warrior,  history  will  assign  a  place 
in  the  same  rank  with  Lucullus  and  Trajan.  Nor  will  25 
she  deny  to  the  reformer  a  share  of  that  veneration  with 
which  France  cherishes  the  memory  of  Turgot,  and  with 
which  the  latest  generations  of  Hindoos  will  contemplate 
the  statue  of  Lord  William  Bentinck. 


NOTES 

Page  i,  11.  5,  6.  Every  schoolboy  knows.  In  this  passage 
Macaulay's  schoolboy,  who  has  long  been  proverbial  for  his 
encyclopsedic  scholarship,  makes  his  most  important  appearance. 
It  would  perhaps  be  invidious  to  inquire  how  many  actual  school- 
boys possess  the  knowledge  here  confidently  ascribed  to  this 
prodigy  of  learning. 

P.  i  1.  6.  who  imprisoned  Montezuma.  Montezuma  II., 
the  last' emperor  of  Mexico,  succeeded  to  the  throne  in  1502,  was 
taken  prisoner  by  Cortes  (see  note  to  1.  12),  and  died  broken- 
hearted in  1520. 

P.  i,  1.  7.  Atahualpa.  The  last  of  the  Incas,  the  rulers  oi 
ancient' Peru  from  the  thirteenth  to  the  sixteenth  century.  He  was 
defeated  and  captured  by  the  Spanish  under  Pizarro  (the  Spanish 
conqueror  of  Peru),  and  condemned  to  be  burnt ;  but  on  his  con- 
senting to  receive  Christian  baptism  the  sentence  was  commuted  to 
death  by  strangulation. 

P.  i,  1.  9.  the  battle  of  Buxar.  Buxar  is  60  miles  E.N.E. 
of  Benares.  Here  in  1764  a  British  force  of  7000  under  Major 
Hector  Munro  defeated  a  native  army  of  40,000.  It  will  be  noted 
that  Macaulay  does  not  mention  this  battle  elsewhere  in  his  essay. 
This  omission  may  be  accounted  for  by  the  fact  that  he  wishes  to 
keep  attention  fixed  on  Clive  and  his  achievements.  But  it  none 
the  less  leaves  the  reader  with  a  wrong  impression  of  the  course  of 
events  and  of  dive's  share  in  them.  He  implies  that  dive's  third 
landing  in  1765  was  alone  sufficient  to  quell  the  hostility  of  the 
native  powers  and  to  bring  about  immediate  peace.  But  this 
hostility  had  in  fact  already  been  broken  by  Munro's  decisive 
victory.  See  Introduction,  §  III. 

P.  i,  1.  10.  the  massacre  of  Patna.  Patna,  a  city  of  Bengal, 
on  the  Ganges,  140  miles  E.  of  Benares.  It  was  the  scene  of  a 
massacre  of  British  prisoners  by  Mir  Kasim,  the  nabob,  in  1763. 
See  p.  79,  11.  12,  13. 

114 


NOTES  US 

P.  I,  1.  10.  Sujah  Dowlah.  More  correctly,  Siraj-iid-Daula, 
nabob  of  Oude.  See  pp.  40-62. 

P.  I,  1.  II.  Oude.  Or  Oudh,  a  province  of  British  India, 
lying  between  the  Ganges  on  the  S.W.  and  Nepal  on  the  N.E. 
Formerly  under  various  Mohammedan  rulers,  it  was  annexed  by 
Great  Britain  in  1856,  and  was  one  of  the  principal  scenes  of  the 
Indian  Mutiny  of  1857. 

P.  I,  1.  II.  Travancore.  A  tributary  native  state  of  India, 
under  British  control,  situated  on  the  western  coast  at  the  extreme 
S.  of  the  peninsula. 

P.  I,  1.  II.  Holkar.  One  of  the  principal  chiefs  of  the 
Mahrattas,  the  ruler  of  Indore,  one  of  the  five  states  which  in  the 
eighteenth  century  composed  the  Mahratta  confederation.  The 
Mahrattas  are  a  race  of  Hindus  inhabiting  Western  and  Central 
India.  Their  power  was  at  its  height  about  the  time  when  Clive 
went  to  India.  See  pp.  15,  16. 

P.  I,  1.  II.  Hindoo.  Or  Hindu,  properly,  the  native  Aryan 
race  of  India,  as  distinguished  from  those  of  Parsee,  Mussulman,  or 
Christian  descent. 

P.  I,  1.  12.  Mussulman.  Mohammedan ;  from  musulman, 
the  Persian  form  of  muslim  (whence  our  moslem},  a  follower  of 
Mohammed. 

P.  I,  1.  12.  Cortes.  Hernando  Cortes  (1485-1547),  a  famous 
Spanish  soldier,  the  conqueror  of  Mexico.  For  the  story  of  his 
wonderful  achievements,  which,  it  has  been  well  said,  reads  "more 
like  a  romantic  fable  than  sober  fact,"  see  Prescott's  History  of 
the  Conquest  of  Mexico  and  the  Life  by  Sir  Arthur  Helps. 

P.  i,  11.  13,  14.  savages  .  .  .  ignorant  of  the  use  of  metals. 
An  illustration  of  Macaulay's  occasional  tendency  to  rhetorical 
over-statement.  In  order  to  emphasise,  by  contrast,  the  greatness 
of  the  British  conquest  of  India,  he  depreciates  the  exploits  and 
success  of  Cortes  in  the  New  World.  The  people  conquered  by 
Cortes  cannot  rightly  be  called  savages.  Prescott  describes  them 
as  "semi-civilised."  They  had  large  cities,  the  population  of 
their  capital,  Mexico,  being  estimated  at  300,0x30;  and  though 
their  religion  was  singularly  barbaric,  they  had  many  of  the  arts 
and  refinements  of  civilisation.  Of  horses  they  had  no  knowledge, 
but  agriculture  was  well  advanced  among  them  ;  they  had  great 
skill  in  architecture;  they  were  acquainted  with  silver,  lead, 


tI6  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

copper,  and  tin,  though  not  with  iron  ;  their  smith-work  was  very 
fine,  and  they  employed  a  mineral  of  volcanic  origin,  called 
obsidian,  for  the  making  of  knives,  razors,  and  swords.  See 
Prescott's  History  of  the  Conquest  of  Mexico,  Book  I.  chap.  iv. 

P.  I,  11.  18,  19.  harquebusier.  Or  arquebusier  (French, 
arquebusier),  a  soldier  armed  with  an  arquebuse,  an  old  hand- 
gun. 

P.  2,  11.  1-5.  The  people  of  India  .  .  .  Spaniards.  These 
statements  are  open  to  question.  In  asserting  that  the  people  of 
India  when  we  subdued  them  were  ten  times  as  numerous  as  the 
Americans  vanquished  by  the  Spanish,  Macaulay  is  almost  certainly 
guilty  of  serious  exaggeration  ;  the  matter,  at  anyrate,  is  one  upon 
which  so  dogmatic  an  affirmation  should  not  have  been  made. 
Moreover,  while  it  is  difficult  to  find  a  common  standard  by  which 
to  test  Eastern  and  Western  civilisations,  we  can  scarcely  hesitate  to 
say  that  the  Spaniards  of  the  sixteenth  century  were  more  civilised 
than  the  Indians  of  the  eighteenth. 

P.  2,  Lio.  Ferdinand  the  Catholic.  Ferdinand  V.  (1452-1516), 
King  of  Castile.  It  was  during  his  reign  that  the  foundations  of 
Spanish  greatness  were  laid. 

P.  2,  1.  12.  the  Great  Captain.  The  surname  of  Gonsalvo 
Hernandez  de  Cordova  (HSS-IS'S).  a  celebrated  Spanish  general. 

P.  2,  1.  21.  Mr  Mill's  book.  The  History  of  British  India, 
by  James  Mill,  father  of  the  more  famous  John  Stuart  Mill.  It  is  a 
masterly  work,  but,  as  Macaulay  justly  says,  it  is  deficient  in  anima- 
tion and  picturesqueness. 

P.  2,  1.  23.  Orme.  Robert  Orme  (1728-1801),  the  author  of  a 
History  of  the  Military  Transactions  of  the  British  Nation  in 
Indostanfrom  1745- 

P.  3!  1-  3-  Sir  John  Malcolm.  A  soldier  and  diplomatist 
(1769-1833).  His  Life  of  Clive,  which  is  the  nominal  text  of  the 
present  essay,  was  published  three  years  after  his  death.  It  was 
from  his  History  of  Persia  that  Matthew  Arnold  took  the  story  of 
his  poem,  Sohrab  and  Rtistwn. 

P.  3,  1.  4.     the  late  Lord  Powis.     Edward  Clive  (1754-1839), 
eldest  son  of  Robert  Clive,  created  Earl  of  Powis  in  1804. 
P.  3,  1.  31.     an  estate.     The  name  of  this  was  Styche. 
P.  5,  1.  8.     parts.     Natural  gifts  or  qualities.     This  sense  of  the 
word  was  extremely  common  in  the  eighteenth  century,  but  it  has 


NOTES  117 

now  a  rather  old-fashioned  flavour.    It  will  be  noted  that  Macaulay 
uses  it  several  times  in  this  essay. 

P.  5,  11.  II,  12.  East  India  Company.  The  English  East 
India  Company  was  originally  composed  of  London  merchants 
trading  in  the  East,  and  was  incorporated  by  Queen  Elizabeth  by  a 
charter  granted  in  1600.  In  1661  Charles  II.  gave  the  Company 
authority  to  make  war  and  peace  with  infidel  powers,  acquire 
territory,  build  forts,  and  exercise  civil  and  criminal  jurisdiction 
within  the  limits  of  its  settlements.  It  had  three  trading  settle- 
ments, at  or  near  the  coast,  at  Calcutta,  Madras,  and  Bombay. 
The  history  of  its  territorial  acquisitions  during  the  later  eighteenth 
century,  by  which  it  laid  the  foundations  of  British  India,  is  dealt 
with  in  this  essay,  from  which  it  will  also  appear  that  during  this 
period  it  had  formidable  rivals  in  the  Dutch  East  India  Company 
and  the  French  East  India  Company.  In  1858  it  relinquished  its 
functions  to  the  Crown. 

P.  5,  1.  15.  East  India  College.  The  college  at  Haileybury, 
which  was  founded  in  1806  for  the  preparation  of  youths  for  the 
Indian  civil  service.  In  1864  it  was  transformed  into  a  public 
school,  and  as  such  it  still  exists. 

P.  5,  1.  17.  purely  a  trading  corporation.  As  the  note  to 
11.  II,  12  above  will  show,  this  is  not  quite  correct.  Macaulay  is 
right  in  emphasising  the  military  weakness  of  the  Company,  but  he 
omits  to  mention  the  important  fact  that  its  ships  were  the  largest 
British  merchantmen  then  afloat  and  that  they  were  heavily  armed. 

P.  6,  11.  12,  13.     the  prophet's  gourd.     See  Jonah,  chap.  iv. 

P.  6,  1.  18.  grandees.  Persons  of  high  rank,  dignity,  or 
power.  The  special  connotation  of  the  word  may  best  be  obtained 
by  remembering  its  derivation  from  the  Spanish  grande,  a  nobleman 
belonging  to  the  highest  rank  and  possessing  the  privilege  of 
remaining  covered  in  the  royal  presence. 

P.  7,  1.  8.  Nabob.  A  corruption  of  the  Indian  word  nawdb, 
deputy,  the  title  of  administrators  of  provinces  under  the  Mogul 
empire.  For  the  later  colloquial  use  of  the  word,  see  p.  93, 
11.  19-21. 

P.  7,  1.  8.  the  Carnatic.  A  name  formerly  given  to  a  region 
on  the  east  coast  of  India  now  part  of  the  province  of  Madras.  The 
reader  of  this  essay  will  learn  that  it  is  memorable  as  the  scene  of 
the  struggle  between  England  and  France  for  supremacy  in  India. 


n8  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

P.  7i  !•  9-  the  Deccan.  An  unofficial  name  for  a  portion  of 
India  lying  south  of  the  river  Nerbudda,  and  between  the  Bay  of 
Bengal  and  the  Arabian  Sea. 

P.  7,  1.  10.  the  Nizam.  The  Nizam's  Dominions,  or 
Hyderabad,  form  part  of  the  Deccan.  In  1687  they  became  a 
province  of  the  Mogul  empire,  but  after  1713,  the  viceroy  of  the 
Deccan,  with  the  title  of  Nizam-iil-Mulk  (regulator  of  the  state) 
made  himself  practically  independent. 

P.  7,  1.  n.  the  Great  Mogul.  The  ruler  of  the  Mogul  (or 
Mongol)  empire  in  India.  The  first  Great  Mogul  was  the  con- 
queror Baber,  who  founded  the  empire  in  1526.  He  was  a 
descendant  of  Timur  the  Tartar,  more  commonly  known  as 
Tamerlane  (1335-1405).  Hence  the  empire  is  described  (p.  12, 1.  3) 
as  the  "  inheritance  of  the  house  of  Tamerlane." 

P.  9,  1.  9.  Wallenstein.  Albrecht  Wenzel  Eusebius  von 
Wallenstein,  or  more  correctly  Waldstein  (1583-1634),  the  most 
famous  of  the  imperial  generals  in  the  Thirty  Years'  War.  When  a 
youth  he  fell  from  a  second-storey  window,  but  escaped  without 
injury. 

P.  9,  11.  16,  17.  the  war  of  the  Austrian  succession.  In 
1740  the  Emperor  Charles  VI.  died  without  male  issue.  By  the 
Pragmatic  Sanction  he  had  secured  his  dominions  in  Austria, 
Hungary,  and  Bohemia  to  his  daughter  Maria  Theresa.  The 
Elector  of  Bavaria  put  in  a  rival  claim.  He  was  supported  by 
France,  Prussia,  and  Spain,  while  Britain  and  Holland  took  Maria 
Theresa's  side.  The  war  which  resulted  was  terminated  in  1748  by 
the  peace  of  Aix-la-Chapelle. 

P.  9,  1.  18.     The  house  of  Bourbon.     The  reigning  dynasties  , 
of  France  and  Spain  belonged  to  this  family. 

P.  9,  1.  25.  Labourdonnais.  Bernard  Francois  Mahe  de  la 
Bourdonnais  (1699-1753),  entered  the  service  of  the  French  East 
India  Company  in  1719  ;  became  captain  in  the  navy  of  the  French 
Indies  in  1723  ;  and  in  1734  was  appointed  governor  of  the  isles  of 
France  (Mauritius)  and  Bourbon,  which  by  wise  administration  he 
made  into  flourishing  colonies.  In  1740  he  was  given  command  of 
a  squadron  in  Indian  waters  and  greatly  harassed  the  British  fleet. 
He  was  accused  by  Dupleix  of  betraying  the  interests  of  the 
Company,  and  on  his  return  to  France  in  1748  was  imprisoned  in 
the  Bastille  for  three  years.  He  was  then  liberated  and  pronounced 


NOTES  "9 

guiltless,  but  died  the  following  year.     See  p.  108.     He  appears  in 
Bernardin  de  Saint  Pierre's  famous  story,  Paul  et  Vtrgime. 

P.  10,  1.  9.  Dupleix.  Joseph  Francis  Dupleix  (1697-1763) 
went  to  sea  on  an  East  Indiaman  in  1715,  and  entered  the  service 
of  the  French  Company  in  1720.  He  amassed  wealth  in  trade, 
was  for  ten  years  superintendent  of  the  Company  at  Chandernagore 
in  Bengal,  and  in  1741  was  appointed  governor-general  of  the 
French  East  Indies  with  the  title  of  nabob.  In  1754  he  was 
recalled  to  France  by  Louis  XV.  The  Company  refused  to  repay 
him  the  immense  sums  he  had  privately  spent  in  carrying  on  the 
war  against  England,  and  he  died  neglected  and  poor.  See  pp.  37 

and  1 08. 

P  10,  11.  9,  10.  Pondicherry.  The  chief  French  settlement 
in  India,'  situated  on  the  east  of  the  peninsula,  on  the  Coromandel 
coast.  It  passed  several  times  backwards  and  forwards  between 
the  French  and  the  English,  and  was  finally  ceded  to  the  former 

in  1816. 

P   10,  11.  16,  17.    that  Madras  should  be  razed  to  the  ground. 

An  exaggeration.     The  order  was  for  the  destruction,  not  of  the 
city,  but  of  the  fortifications,  of  Madras. 

P.  II,  1.  8.  a  desperate  duel.  "He  became  involved  in  a 
duel  with  an  officer  whom  he  had  accused  of  cheating  at  cards.  .  .  . 
Clive  fired  and  missed  his  antagonist,  who  came  close  up  to  him 
and  held  his  pistol  to  his  head,  desiring  him  to  ask  for  his  life, 
which  Clive  did.  His  opponent  then  called  upon  him  to  retract 
his  assertions  regarding  unfair  play,  and  on  his  refusal  threatened 

to  shoot  him.     «  Fire  and  be  d '  was  Clive's  answer.     '  I  said 

you  cheated,  and  I  say  so  still,  and  I  will  never  pay  you. 
astonished  officer  threw  away  his  pistol,  exclaiming  that  Clive  was 
mad  "  (Article  Clive  in  Dictionary  of  National  Biography). 
incident  forms  the  subject  of  a  poem  by  Browning,  who,  however, 
has  taken  some  liberties  with  the  facts. 

P.  II,  1.  16.  Major  Lawrence.  Stringer  Lawrence  (1697- 
1775),  known  as  "  the  father  of  the  Indian  Army." 

P.  n,  1.  19.  peace  had  been  concluded.  The  peace  of  Aix- 
la-Chapelle.  See  note  to  p.  9,  11.  16,  17. 

P.  12,  1.  3.  the  magnificent  inheritance  of  the  house  ot 
Tamerlane.  See  note  to  p.  7,  1.  n. 

P.  12,  1.  13.     Delhi.     The  capital  of  the  Mogul  empire. 


120  ESSAY  ON    CLIVE 

palace,  built  by  Shah  Jehan  in  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  has  been  described  as  the  most  magnificent  of  all  Oriental 
palaces.  The  great  mosque,  the  work  of  the  same  ruler,  is  equally 
celebrated. 

P.  12,  1.  20.  Elector.  The  title  formerly  given  to  those 
German  princes  who  had  the  right  of  electing  the  emperor. 

P.  13,  1.  9.  Aurungzebe.  Or  Aureng-Zebe  (1619-1707), 
usurped  the  throne  in  1658,  and  virtually  completed  the  Mogul 
conquest  of  India.  He  was  the  third  son  of  the  Shah  Jehan 
mentioned  in  note  to  p.  12,  1.  13  above. 

P.  13,  1.  17.  Theodosius.  Theodosius  I.,  called  the  Great 
(cir.  246-395).  He  was  emperor  of  the  Eastern  empire,  and  for 
a  short  time  before  his  death  of  the  Western  empire  also. 
After  his  death  the  empire  was  rapidly  over-run  by  barbarian 
hordes. 

P.  13, 11.  19,  20.  Carlovingians  .  .  .  Charlemagne.  Note  the 
long  digression  here  introduced  for  the  purpose  of  drawing  an 
historical  parallel.  The  Carlovingians,  or  Carolingians,  or 
Karlings,  were  the  descendants  of  Charles  the  Great,  or  Charle- 
magne (742-814),  King  of  the  Franks  and  Emperor  of  the  West. 

P.  13,  1.  22.  his  descendants.  The  Carlovingians  continued 
to  reign  till  989,  but  they  possessed  little  real  power. 

P.  13,  11.  23,  24.  the  wide  dominions  of  the  Franks.  The 
Prankish  dominions,  roughly  speaking,  included  France  and 
Germany,  together  with  parts  of  Italy  and  Spain. 

P.  13,  11.  27,  28.  Charles  the  Bald,  Charles  the  Fat,  and 
Charles  the  Simple.  Fittingly  described  as  "abject."  Charles 
the  Bald  (823-877)  was  the  grandson  of  Charlemagne.  His 
nephew,  Charles  the  Fat  (832-888)  was  deposed  by  his  subjects 
on  account  of  his  ineptitude,  and  died  in  a  cloister.  Charles  the 
Simple  (879-929)  was  grandson  of  Charles  the  Bald.  He  was 
dethroned  in  922. 

P.  14,  11.  1-4.  The  pirates  of  the  Northern  Sea  .  .  .  Seine. 
The  Northmen,  or  Norsemen,  had  long  raided  the  French  coast. 
In  912  they  were  allowed  by  Charles  the  Simple  to  settle  in  the 
valley  of  the  Seine  under  their  leader,  Rollo.  They  there  became 
known  as  Normans. 

P.  14,  1.  4.  The  Hungarian.  The  Hungarians  are  generally 
believed  to  be  the  descendants  of  the  Scythians,  and  to  have  come 


NOTES  121 

from    the    neighbourhood    of   the   Caspian   Sea.     They   entered 
Europe  about  884. 

P.  14,  1.  5.     Gog  or  Magog.     See  Revelation,  xx.  8. 

P.  14,  1.  7.  Pannonian  forests.  Pannonia  was  a  Roman 
province,  roughly  corresponding  with  what  is  now  known  as 
Hungary. 

P.  14,  1.  8.  Saracen.  The  name  originally  of  a  predatory 
Arab  tribe  ;  afterwards  used  generally  for  the  Arabian  followers  of 
Mohammed.  They  conquered  Sicily  in  827-878. 

P.  14,  1.  27.  bang.  More  correctly  bhang,  a  stupefying  prepara- 
tion of  the  dried  leaves  of  hemp.  It  is  the  same  as  the  Turkish 
haschisch. 

P.  14,  1.  31.  A  Persian  conqueror.  Nadir  Shah,  or  Kuli 
Khan,  who  in  1739  invaded  India  and  sacked  Delhi. 

P-  I5>  1-  3-  R°e-  Sir  Thomas  Roe,  sent  by  James  I.  in  1615 
on  an  embassy  to  the  Great  Mogul.  See  p.  86. 

P.  15,  1.  3.  Bernier.  Fra^ois  Bernier,  a  French  traveller, 
who  for  twelve  years  was  physician  at  the  court  of  Aurungzebe. 

P.  15,  1.  3.  the  Peacock  Throne.  A  gorgeous  throne  covered 
with  gold  and  magnificent  jewels,  and  surmounted  by  a  peacock  of 
gold  and  jewels.  It  was  erected  by  Shah  Jehan  (see  note  to 
p.  12,  1.  13).  Tavernier,  a  French  jeweller  who  saw  it  in  1665, 
estimated  its  value  at  six  and  a  half  millions  of  pounds  sterling. 

P.  15,  1.  4.  Golconda.  A  fortress  and  ruined  city  in  the 
Nizam's  Dominions,  five  miles  from  Hyderabad.  "  In  English 
literature  Golconda  has  given  its  name  to  the  diamonds  which  were 
found  in  many  places  within  the  dominions  of  the  Kutb  Shahi 
dynasty.  There  are  no  diamond  mines  within  the  immediate 
neighbourhood  of  Golconda  itself"  (Imferial  Gazetteer  of  India, 
xii.  309,  310) ;  but  the  stones  were  cut  and  polished  there. 

P.  15,  11.  6-8.  Mountain  of  Light  .  .  .  Runjeet  Sing  .  .  . 
the  hideous  idol  of  Orissa.  The  Mountain  of  Light  is  the  famous 
Koh-i-Noor  diamond.  It  was  acquired  by  Shah  Jehan  in  1656  and 
by  Nadir  Shah  in  1739.  Runjeet  Sing,  or  Singh,  who  owned  it  at 
the  time  of  his  death  in  1839,  was  ruler  of  the  Punjab.  He  be- 
queathed it  to  the  temple  of  Jugganath,  or  Juggernaut,  at  Puri  in 
the  Orissa  division  of  Bengal.  His  bequest,  however,  was  not 
carried  out.  On  the  conquest  of  the  Punjab  in  1849,  the  jewel 
passed  into  the  possession  of  the  East  India  Company,  who 


122  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

presented  it  to  Queen  Victoria.     It    is   now  one   of  the   crown 
jewels. 

P.  15, 1.  II.     Rajpootana.     A  Hindu  state  in  N.W.  India. 

P.  15,  1.  12.  Rohilcund.  Or  Rohilkhand,  a  division  in  the 
North-west  Provinces  of  British  India. 

P.  15,  1.  13.  The  Seiks.  Now  generally  written  Sikhs,  the 
members  of  a  politico-religious  community  founded  by  Nanak 
Shah  about  1500.  Their  power  was  destroyed  when  the  British 
annexed  the  Punjab  in  1849. 

P.  15,  1.  13.  The  Jauts.  Or  Jats,  a  mysterious  race,  supposed 
to  be  Hinduised  Scythians.  Their  power,  which  was  at  its  height 
in  the  eighteenth  century,  was  destroyed  by  Lord  Combermere  in 
1826.  The  Jumna,  or  Jamuna  river  is  the  chief  tributary  of  the 
Ganges. 

P.  15,1.23.  Mahrattas.  See  note  to  p.  i,  1.  11,  vmder 
HOLKAR. 

P.  16,  1.  15.  Berar.  Part  of  the  dominions  of  the  rajah  of 
Nagpur,  one  of  the  five  states  of  the  Mahratta  confederation.  See 
note  to  p.  i,  1.  n,  under  HOLKAR. 

P.  16,  1.  16.  Mahratta  ditch.  A  ditch  dug  round  Calcutta 
during  the  time  of  the  Berar  raids,  1742-1751.  It  was  never  finished. 

P.  17,  1.  5.     Cabul.     The  capital  of  Afghanistan. 

P.  17,  1.  5.     Chorasan.     A  N.E.  province  of  Persia. 

P.  17,  1.  19.  Burrampooter.  More  correctly,  Brahmaputra, 
one  of  the  five  rivers  of  the  Punjab.  1  he  name  Punjab,  or  Panjab, 
means  in  Hindustani,  five  rivers. 

P.  17,  1.  20.  Hydaspes.  The  Greek  name  of  the  Jhelum, 
another  of  the  five  rivers  of  the  Punjab. 

P.  17,  1.  21.     Ava.     Formerly  the  capital  of  Burmah. 

P.  17,  1.  21.     Candahar.     A  city  of  Afghanistan,  S.  of  Cabul. 

P.  17,  11.  22-24.  The  man  who  first  saw  .  .  .  Dupleix. 
This  is  not  strictly  correct,  for  the  conception  of  a  possible 
European  domination  in  India  had  arisen  before  Dupleix  began 
his  career  there.  Bernier  (see  note  to  p.  15,  1.  3)  had  declared 
that  20,000  French  troops  under  Conde  or  Turenne  could  conquer 
the  Moguls;  while  the  idea  of  "the  foundation  of  a  large,  well- 
grounded,  sure  English  dominion  in  India"  had  been  thrown  out 
by  the  directors  of  the  Fast  India  Company  as  early  as  1687.  The 
special  distinction  of  Dupleix  at  this  point  lies  in  the  fact  that  he 


NOTES  i23 

was  the  first,  not,  as  Macaulay  says,  to  entertain  the  theory  of  a 
European  empire  in  India,  but  to  attempt  its  practical  realisation. 
P.    18,  1.  4.     Saxe.     Maurice,    Comte   de   Saxe   (1696-1750), 
Marshal  of  France,  and  the  greatest  French  commander  in  the  war 
of  the  Austrian  succession. 

P.  18,  1.  4.  Frederic.  Frederick  II.,  called  "The  Great" 
(1712-1786),  King  of  Prussia  from  1740,  and  the  greatest  military 
genius  of  his  time. 

P.  19,  1.  10.     Nizam  al  Mulk.     See  note  to  p.  7,  1.  10. 
P.  19,  1.  15.     Anaverdy  Khan.     Properly,  Anwar-iid-din. 
P.  20,  1.  5.     sepoys.     Sepoy,  a  corruption  of  the  Hindustani 
sepdhi,  a  native  soldier  in  a  European  army. 

P.  20,  11.  10,  II.  Nabob  of  Arcot  .  .  .  Burke.  Mahommed 
AH  afterwards  became  indebted  in  enormous  sums  to  the  East  India 
Company,  and  extorted  the  money  to  pay  the  interest  from  the 
natives  of  the  Carnatic.  Burke's  famous  speech  On  the  Nabob  of 
Arcofs  Debts  was  delivered  in  1785.  Arcot  was  formerly  the 
capital  of  the  Carnatic. 

P.  2O,  1.  12.     Trichinopoiy.     A  district  in  Madras. 
P.  20,  1.  27.    palanquin.    An  Indian  litter,  somewhat  resembling 
the  European  sedan  chair.     It  is  composed  of  a  large  wooden  box 
slung  upon  poles,  the  ends  of  which  rest  on  the  shoulders  of  the 
bearers. 

P.  21,  11.  25,  26.  the  vainglorious  Frenchman.  Macaulay 
is  unjust  to  Dupleix.  The  actions  here  criticised  were  undoubtedly 
dictated  more  by  considerations  of  policy  than  by  mere  personal 
vanity.  This  is  in  fact  admitted  by  Macaulay  himself  later  when 
(p.  29)  he  praises  dive's  "just  and  profound  policy"  in  destroying 
"  the  devices  by  which  Dupleix  had  laid  the  public  mind  of  India 
under  a  spell."  Taking  policy  with  policy,  if  Clive  were  right 
Dupleix  cannot  have  been  wrong.  That  Macaulay  signally  fails  to 
give  the  great  Frenchman  his  due,  the  following  passage  will  show  : 

"He  was  a  great  administrator,  a  diplomatist  of  the  highest 

order,  a  splendid  organiser,  a  man  who  possessed  supremely  the 
power  of  influencing  others.  He  had  .  .  .  an  energy  that  nothing  could 
abate ;  a  persistence,  a  determination,  that  were  proof  against 
every  shock  of  fortune.  He  ...  was  endowed  besides  with  that 
equanimity  of  temper  that  enabled  him  to  bear  the  greatest  reverses, 
the  most  cruel  injustice  towards  himself,  with  resignation  and  com- 


I24  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

posure"  (Major  Malleson's  History  of  the  French  in  India,  pp.  415, 
416).  For  further  illustration  of  Macaulay's  unfairness  to  Dupleix, 
see  note  to  p.  31,  1.  n. 

P.  24,  1.  16.  Vellore.  A  town  in  che  North  Arcot  district  of 
Madras. 

P.  25,  1.  15.  the  Tenth  Legion  of  Caesar.  This  legion  is 
frequently  selected  for  special  mention  in  Caesar's  Commentaries ; 
on  account  of  its  courage  and  devotion. 

P.  25,  1.  16.  Old  Guard.  A  body  of  soldiers  composed  of  the 
picked  veterans  of  Napoleon's  army. 

P.  26,  11.  18,  19.  the  great  Mahommedan  festival.  Hosein 
was  the  younger  son  of  Ali,  first  cousin  of  Mohammed,  and  Fatima, 
the  Prophet's  favourite  daughter,  whose  descendants  were  known 
as  Fatimites.  Ali  seems  to  have  been  the  natural  successor  of 
Mohammed  as  Khalif,  or  ruler  of  Islam,  but  his  reign  was  troubled 
by  civil  war,  and  both  he  and  his  elder  son,  Hassan,  were  presently 
assassinated.  The  Khalifate  then  passed  to  the  dynasty  of 
Ommeyah.  The  claim  of  Yezid,  the  second  ruler  of  this  house, 
was  challenged  by  Hosein,  who  was  however  vanquished  in  battle, 
and  murdered  by  Yezid's  command.  The  Shiite  sect  of  Moslems 
held  that  the  descendants  of  Ali  and  Fatima  were  the  only  true 
Khalifs.  The  festival  in  question  is  called  the  "  Muharram," 
from  the  name  of  the  month  in  which  it  occurs,  and  is  held  on 
Sept.  I4th. 

P.  26,  1.  21.      Islam.     A  general  name  for  Mohammedanism. 

P.  27,  1.  7.  the  garden  of  the  Houris.  The  Mohammedan 
paradise.  Houri  (Persian,  Hurt),  a  nymph  of  paradise. 

P.  27,  11.  10,  ii.  drunk  with  enthusiasm,  drunk  with  bang. 
An  imitation  of  Milton's  "drunk  with  idolatry,  drunk  with  wine" 
(Samson  Agonistes,  1.  1670). 

P.  28,  1.  26.  Conjeveram.  A  town  in  the  Chingleput  district 
of  Madras,  45  miles  W.  S.  W.  of  Madras  city.  Crowded  with  temples 
and  shrines,  it  is  accounted  one  of  the  seven  sacred  cities  of  India. 

P.  28,  1.  27.  Arnee.  Or  Ami,  a  town  in  the  North  Arcot 
district  of  Madras. 

P.  31,  11.  10,  ii.  His  enemies  accused  him  of  personal 
cowardice.  For  an  historian  to  give  currency  to  such  a  charge 
against  a  man  on  the  mere  authority  of  that  man's  "  enemies,"  is 
not  only  unjustifiable,  it  is  worse — it  is  mean.  Macaulay  does  not 


NOTES  125 

indeed  go  so  far  as  to  uphold  the  accusation  ;  but  as  he  does  not 
condemn  it,  he  gives  it  a  tacit  approval.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the 
charge  was  quite  unfounded.  Dupleix  "  was  not  indeed  a  general. 
He  did  not  possess  the  taste  for  leading  armies  into  the  field.  Yet 
he  showed  on  many  occasions — notably  on  the  occasion  of  the 
siege  of  Pondicherry  by  Boscawen— that  he  could  not  only  stand 
fire,  but  could  defeat  by  his  unassisted  and  natural  skill  all  the 
efforts  of  the  enemy"  (Malleson's  History  of  the  French  in  India, 
p.  416). 

P.  31,  1.  12.  Captain  Bobadil.  A  cowardly  braggart  in  Ben 
Jonson's  comedy,  Every  Man  in  his  Humour. 

P.  31,  1.  20.  Bussy.  Charles  Joseph  Patissier,  Marquis  de 
Bu-sy-Castelnau  (1718-1785),  "the  ablest  French  officer  who  ever 
served  in  India  "  (Dictionary  of  National  Biography,  s.v.  Forde). 
Later  he  fought  against  the  English  in  the  American  War  of 
Independence. 

P.  32,  1.  19.  Covelong.  A  town  lying  between  Madras  and 
Chingleput. 

P.  32,  1.  19.  Chingleput.  The  chief  town  of  the  district  of 
the  same  name.  It  is  35  miles  S.W.  of  Madras. 

P.  32,  1.  27.  the  Company's  crimps.  Crimp  is,  strictly 
speaking,  one  who  decoys  men  into  the  naval  or  military  service. 
"  It  was  the  common  practice  of  the  London  agents  of  the  East 
India  Company,  without  one  jot  or  tittle  of  a  legal  right  empower- 
ing them  to  do  so,  to  organise  bands,  to  entrap  lusty  youths  .  .  .  and 
to  cause  them  to  be  detained  in  establishments  scattered  here  and 
there  in  the  capital  .  .  .  until  they  could  be  sold  into  the  hands  of 
Bengal  ship  captains,  who  employed  them  in  the  service  of  the 
company  in  Hindustan"  (W.  C.  Sydney's  England  and  the  English 
in  the  Eighteenth  Century,  i.  353). 
P.  32,  11.  27,  28.  flash-houses.  Low  public-houses. 
P.  33,  11.  22-24.  He  married  .  .  .  sister  .  .  .  Astronomer 
Royal.  Clive  married  Margaret  Maskelyne,  the  sister  of  Dr 
Nevil  Maskelyne.  Another  brother,  Edmund,  was  among  his 
fellow-writers  in  the  service  of  the  East  India  Company. 

P.  35,  1.  12.  a  petition.  A  petition  presented  by  the  defeated 
side  in  an  election  to  unseat  the  successful  candidate. 

P-  35.  I-  ZS-  the  Jacobites.  From  Latin  Jacobus,  James  ;  the 
name  given  after  the  revolution  of  1688  to  the  adherents  of  the 


126  ESSAY   ON   CLIVE 

exiled  Stuarts— first  James  II.,  and  afterwards  his  son,  the  Old 
Pretender,  and  his  grandson,  the  Y  oung  Pretender. 

P.  35,  1.  16.  the  last  rebellion.  That  of  the  party  of  Charles 
Edward,  the  Young  Pretender,  who  was  defeated  at  Culloden, 
1746.  See  Scott's  Waverley. 

P.  35,  11.  16,  17.  The  Tory  party  had  fallen  into  utter  con- 
tempt. This  had  come  about  during  the  long  period  of  Whig 
ascendancy  under  Walpole  (see  note  to  p.  36,  1.  24).  The 
marked  Jacobite  leanings  of  the  more  extreme  Tories  had  also 
helped  to  bring  them  into  disrepute. 

P.  35,  1.  21.  Prince  Frederic.  The  Prince  of  Wales,  son  of 
George  II.  and  father  of  George  III.  He  hated  his  father,  and 
led  a  "  small  faction  "  of  discontents  of  both  parties  in  opposition 
to  Walpole.  For  this  reason  he  is  described,  under  the  name  of 
"his  imperial  highness"  in  Swift's  Gulliver's  Travels  (Part  I. 
chap,  iv.)  as  wearing  boots  with  one  heel  higher  than  the  other  : 
the  "high  heels"  and  the  "low  heels"  there  representing  re- 
spectively the  Tories  and  the  Whigs.  He  died  in  1751. 

P-  35.  1-  30-  Newcastle.  The  Duke  of  Newcastle  (1693-1768) 
became  Prime  Minister  in  1754,  on  the  death  of  his  brother,  Henry 
Pelham.  He  was  the  head  of  the  government  till  1756,  and  again 
from  1757  to  1762.  For  his  character,  see  further  Macaulay's 
essays  on  Horace  Walpole  (closing  paragraphs)  and  William  Pittt 
Earl  of  Chatham. 

P.  36,  1.  2.  Henry  Fox.  (1705-1774),  the  first  Lord  Holland, 
and  father  of  the  more  famous  Charles  James  Fox.  See  further 
the  character-study  in  the  early  part  of  Macaulay's  essay  on  Lord 
Holland. 

P.  36,  1.  4.  the  First  Lord  of  the  Treasury.  Newcastle. 
The  Treasury  is  the  highest  financial  department  of  the  State.  The 
commissioners  consist  of  the  First  Lord,  the  Chancellor  of  the 
Exchequer,  and  three  junior  lords,  all  of  them  members  of  the 
government.  The  First  Lord  is  frequently  the  Prime  Minister. 

P.  36,  1.  II.  the  Reform  Act  of  1832.  For  Macaulay's  share 
in  the  passing  of  this  Act,  see  Introduction,  §  I. 

P.  36,  1.  12.  Lord  Sandwich.  John  Montague,  fourth  Earl 
of  Sandwich  (1718-1792). 

P.  36,  1.  24.  Sir  Robert  Walpole.  (1676-1745),  the  great 
Whig  statesman,  who  was  Prime  Minister  from  1721  to  1742.  He 


NOTES  127 

was  not  only  unscrupulous,  but  also  cynically  outspoken  in  his  un- 
scrupulousness.  He  is  the  Flimnap  of  The  Voyage  to  Lilliput  in 
Swift's  Gulliver's  Travels.  See  further  Macaulay's  essays  on 
Horace  Walpole  and  War  of  the  Succession  in  Spain. 

P.  37,  11.  6,  7.  the  resolution  was  reported  to  the  House. 
The  House  of  Commons,  sitting  as  a  committee  and  therefore  with 
deliberative  powers  only,  reported  the  resolution  to  the  House  as  a 
legislative  body,  in  which  capacity  alone  it  was  competent  to  take 

action. 

P.  37, 1.  14.  the  Duke  of  Cumberland.  The  second  son  of 
George  II.  He  had  crushed  out  the  Jacobite  rebellion  with  such 
severity  that  he  was  called  "  The  Butcher."  His  cruelties  towards 
the  Jacobites  made  him  particularly  hateful  to  the  Tories.  See 
also  note  to  p.  72,  1.  31. 

P.  38,  1-  6.  Gheriah.  On  the  west  coast  of  India,  about  70 
miles  S.  of  Bombay. 

P.  38,  1.  9.  Admiral  Watson.  Charles  Watson  (I7I4-I757) 
entered  the  navy  in  1728,  and  was  appointed  chief  commander  in 

India  in  1754- 

P.  38,  1.  20.  Bengal.  A  lieutenant-governorship  in  British 
India,  capital  Calcutta.  It  comprises  Bengal  Proper,  Behar, 
Chota-Nagpur,  and  Orissa. 

P.  39,  11.  18,  19.  The  Castilians  have  a  proverb.  As  the 
proverb  implies,  the  Castilians,  who  belong  to  the  northern  and 
central  parts  of  Spain,  are  a  hardier  race  than  the  Valencians,  who 
inhabit  the  south-east. 

P.  40,  1.  4.  the  Dutch  held  Chinsurah.  Chinsurah,  a  town 
on  the  right  bank  of  the  Hugh'.  It  was  ceded  to  the  British  in 
1825. 

P.  40,  1.  12.  Chowringhee.  The  fashionable  quarter  of  Cal- 
cutta. 

P.  40,  1.  15.     the  Course.     A  favourite  drive  in  Calcutta. 

P.  40,  1.  22.  Orissa.  A  province  in  the  south-western  part  of 
Bengal. 

P.  40,  1.  23.  Bahar.  Or  Behar,  a  province  of  Bengal  in  the 
basin  of  the  Ganges. 

P.  42,  1.  19.  Mr  Holwell.  John  Zephaniah  Holwell  (1711- 
1798)  was  a  member  of  the  council  of  the  East  India  Company  at 
the  time  when  this  incident  occurred. 


128  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

P.  43, 11. 18-22.  Nothing  in  history  or  fiction  .  .  .  approaches 
the  horrors  ...  of  that  night.  A  striking  example  of  Macaulay's 
habit  of  rhetorical  over-statement.  No  one  would  wish  to  minimise 
the  tragedy  of  the  Black  Hole ;  but  in  view  of  the  countless  tales 
of  carnage,  plague,  earthquake,  and  shipwreck,  of  which  history  is 
full,  to  speak  of  it  in  this  way  is  manifestly  unwarrantable.  How 
little  Macaulay  really  weighed  his  words  is  shown  by  the  fact  that 
later  in  this  very  essay  he  describes  the  massacre  of  Patna  as  "sur- 
passing in  atrocity  that  of  the  Black  Hole  "  (p.  79). 

P.  43,  1.  19.  Ugolino.  Ugolino  della  Gheradesca  (d.  1289), 
leader  of  the  Guelph  party  in  Pisa.  In  the  Inferno,  cantos  xxxii. 
and  xxxiii.,  Dante  finds  him  in  the  region  of  everlasting  ice  (the 
second  division  of  the  ninth  circle  of  Hell)  gnawing  the  skull  of 
Archbishop  Ruggieri,  through  whose  instrumentality  he,  with  two 
sons  and  two  grandsons,  had  been  thrown  into  prison  and  left  there 
to  starve  to  death.  He  relates  his  story  to  Dante,  and  tells  him 
how  he  had  witnessed  his  four  young  companions  perish  one  by  one 
of  hunger. 

P.  45,  1.  4.  harem.  Arabic,  El  harim,  the  "inviolable,"  the 
women's  apartments  of  a  Mohammedan  house  ;  also,  collectively, 
the  women  of  the  household. 

P.  45,  1.  5.  Moorshedabad.  Or  Murshedabad,  the  capital  of 
the  district  of  Bengal  of  the  same  name,  situated  112  miles  N.  of 
Calcutta. 

P.  46,  1.  16.  Budge-budge.  Or  Baj-Baj,  a  town  on  the  E. 
bank  of  the  Hugh'  river,  14  miles  below  Calcutta.  "The  remains 
of  a  fort  which  was  captured  ...  by  Clive  in  1756,  are  still  visible  " 
(Imperial  Gazetteer  of  India,  ix.  45). 

P.  46,  1.  3I-P.  47,  1.  I.  war  had  commenced  in  Europe. 
This  was  the  Seven  Years'  War,  in  which  England  and  Prussia  were 
united  against  France,  Austria,  Russia,  Poland,  and  Sweden.  It 
began  in  April  1756.  It  was  now  1757. 

P.  48,  1.  31.     Omichund.     Properly,  Amm  Chand. 

P.  50,  1.  27.  Meer  Jaffier.  Properly,  Mir  Jafar  Khan.  He 
had  married  Surajah  Dowlah's  aunt  on  his  father's  side. 

P.  53,  1.  25.  Cossimbuzar.  Or  Cossim bazar,  formerly  the 
chief  English  agency  in  Bengal.  It  stood  near  Moorshedabad,  but 
its  site  is  now  a  swamp. 

P.  53,  1.  26.     Plassey.     On  the  Hugh',  85  miles  N.  of  Calcutta. 


NOTES  129 

P.  55,  1.  6.  the  furies.  The  furies,  or  erinyes,  in  Greek 
mythology,  were  originally  the  avenging  spirits  of  the  dead,  and 
later,  the  goddesses  of  vengeance  and  the  personification  of  the 
curses  pronounced  on  an  evil-doer.  See  particularly  the  Eumenides 
of  ^schylus,  of  which  play  Macaulay  is  doubtless  here  specially 
thinking. 

P.  60,  1.  7.  Machiavelli.  Niccolo  Machiavelli  (1469-1527),  a 
Florentine  statesman,  diplomatist,  and  author.  In  his  treatise  // 
Principe  (The  Prince]  he  maintains  that  a  ruler  should  be  guided, 
not  by  considerations  of  morality,  but  wholly  by  those  of  expediency, 
and  that  in  politics  the  end  justifies  the  means.  He  early  became 
proverbial  as  the  supreme  type  of  political  subtlety  and  non-moral 
statesmanship.  See  further  Macaulay's  essay  on  Machiavelli, 

P.  60,  1.  8.  Borgia.  Cesare  Borgia  (1478-1507),  the  most 
infamous  member  of  the  infamous  Borgia  family.  Machiavelli 
was  at  one  time  envoy  from  Florence  to  his  court,  and  in  The 
Prince  holds  him  up  as  a  model  ruler. 

P.  63,  1.  12.  florins.  The  florin  was  originally  struck  by  the 
Florentines  in  1252. 

P.  63,  1.  12,  byzants.  The  byzant,  or  bezant,  was  a  gold  coin 
which  took  its  name  from  Byzantium  (see  note  to  p.  90,  1.  1 1). 

P.  63,  1.  29,  Marlborough.  John  Churchill,  first  Duke  of 
Marlborough  (1659-1722),  the  most  famous  English  general  of  his 
time.  He  was  made  Prince  of  I\Iendelheim  by  the  Emperor 
Joseph  I.  in  1705. 

P.  63,  1.  29.  Nelson.  Horatio  Nelson  (1758-1805)  received 
the  estates  and  title  of  Duke  of  Bronte  (in  Sicily)  from  Ferdinand 
IV.,  King  of  Naples,  in  1798. 

P.  63,  1.  30.  Wellington.  Arthur  Wellesley,  Duke  of  Welling- 
ton (1769-1852)  was  made  Duke  of  Vittoria  by  Ferdinand  VII., 
King  of  Spain,  in  1813. 

P.  65,  11.  5-7.  Lewis  the  Eighteenth  .  .  .  the  House  of 
Bourbon.  On  the  overthrow  of  Napoleon  at  Waterloo,  the 
Bourbons  were  restored  to  the  throne  of  France  in  the  person  of 
Louis  XVIII.,  the  next  younger  brother  of  Louis  XVI.,  who  had 
perished  on  the  scaffold  in  1793- 

P.  65, 11.  28,  29.  lacs  of  rupees.  Lac  (Hindustani,  lak)  is  one 
hundred  thousand.  The  rupee,  a  silver  coin,  has  varied  greatly  in 
value.  It  is  now  nominally  worth  two  shillings. 


130  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

P.  66,  1.  6.  born  in  the  purple.  Purple  has  long  been  the 
distinctive  colour  of  the  robes  of  royal  and  imperial  persons. 

P.  67,  1.  28.  Forde.  Francis  Forde  (d.  1770).  "  Clive 
early  perceived  his  great  military  abilities  "  (Dictionary  of  National 
Biography,  s.v.  Forde).  His  capture  of  Masulipatam,  in  April 
!759j  won  for  the  British  the  "tract  lying  to  the  north  of  the 
Carnatic  "  (known  as  the  Northern  Circars),  which  had  been  in  the 
possession  of  the  French  since  1753. 

P.  68,  1.  15.  Rohillas.  An  Afghan  tribe  who,  about  the 
middle  of  the  eighteenth  century,  rose  to  power  in  Rohilcund  (see 
note  to  p.  15,  1.  12). 

P.  69,  1.  26.  quit-rent.  Rent  paid  in  discharge  or  lieu  of 
other  services. 

P.  70,  1.  25.  Batavia.  On  the  north  coast  of  Java,  still  the 
capital  of  the  Dutch  East  Indies. 

P-  70,  1.  30.  Java.  The  most  important  island  of  the  Dutch 
East  Indies.  It  was  taken  by  the  British  in  1811,  but  restored 
to  the  Dutch  in  1816. 

P.  72,  1.  16.  Pitt.  William  Pitt  (1708-1778),  the  Whig  states- 
man, whose  influence  at  this  moment  was  supreme  in  Parliament 
and  the  country.  In  1766  he  became  Earl  of  Chatham. 

P.  72,  1.  24.    the  King  of  Prussia.     See  note  to  p.  18,  1.  4. 
P.  72,  1.  29.     Wolfe.     James  Wolfe  (1727-1759),  killed  in  the 
hour  of  victory  at  the  battle  of  Quebec. 

P.  72,  1.  31.  The  Duke  of  Cumberland.  His  "single 
victory  "  was  that  at  Culloden  (see  note  to  p.  37,  1.  16).  In  his 
Continental  campaigns  he  had  been  singularly  unsuccessful. 

P.  73,  1.  4.  Conway.  Henry  Seymour  Conway  (1720-1795) 
served  in  the  Seven  Years'  War,  and  commanded  the  British 
forces  in  Germany  under  Prince  Ferdinand  of  Brunswick.  He 
was  made  commander-in-chief  of  the  British  army  in  1778. 

P.  73,  1.  6.  Granby.  John  Manners,  Marquis  of  Granby 
(1721-1770),  served  with  distinction  in  the  Seven  Years'  War, 
and  became  commander  in  charge  of  the  British  forces  under  Prince 
Ferdinand  in  1759,  on  the  dismissal  of  Sackville. 

P.  73,  1.  8.  Sackville.  George,  Viscount  Sackville  (1716-1785), 
commanded  the  British  cavalry  in  the  Seven  Years'  War,  under 
Prince  Ferdinand,  but  was  dismissed  for  failing  to  execute  the 
Prince's  orders  to  charge  the  retreating  French  at  the  battle  of 


NOTES  131 

Minden.     He  was  thus  accused  (apparently  unjustly)  of  cowardice 
— the  imputation  to  which  Macaulay  here  refers. 

P.  73,  1.  12.  Minden.  A  city  of  Westphalia,  Prussia.  Near 
it,  in  1759,  the  German  and  English  forces  under  Ferdinand 
defeated  the  French. 

P.  73,  1.  12.  Warburg.  A  town  of  Westphalia  where, 
in  1760,  Ferdinand  defeated  the  French. 

P.  74,  1.  27.  George  Grenville  (1712-1770)  was  Prime 
Minister  from  1763  to  1765.  The  prosecution  of  Wilkes  was 
one  of  the  chief  incidents  of  his  administration ;  another,  of  far 
greater  moment,  was  the  passing  of  the  Stamp  Act,  which  first 
stirred  the  American  colonies  to  resistance. 

P.  74,  1.  29.  Wilkes.  John  Wilkes  (1727-1797),  a  publicist 
and  political  agitator.  He  was  imprisoned  for  an  attack  on  the 
king  in  the  45th  number  of  his  paper,  The  North  Briton,  and 
on  his  release  became  a  popular  hero.  In  1764,  he  was  prosecuted 
by  Grenville's  government,  and,  flying  to  France,  was  tried  in 
his  absence  and  outlawed.  (See  Macaulay's  essay  on  the  Earl  of 
Chatham. )  He  was  afterwards  thrice  returned  to  Parliament,  and 
each  time  the  election  was  declared  void.  (See  note  to  p.  102, 
1.  I.)  In  1774  he  became  Lord  Mayor  of  London,  and  the  same 
year  was  allowed  to  take  his  seat  in  the  House  of  Commons. 

P.  75,  11.  7,  8.  your  Majesty  will  have  another  vote.  Con- 
stitutionally, the  king  belongs  to  no  party;  but  George  III.,  in 
the  interests  of  the  royal  prerogative,  made  a  determined  effort 
to  check  the  power  of  the  great  Whig  families,  who  had  been 
in  control  of  the  government  during  the  reigns  of  his  two  pre- 
decessors, and  a  faction  in  Parliament  grew  up  in  his  support, 
which  was  known  as  "  the  king's  friends."  See  Macaulay's  essay 
on  the  Earl  of  Chatham. 

P.  75,  1.  26.  a  Westminster  election.  Westminster,  with 
17,000  electors,  was  one  of  the  largest,  and  also  one  of  the 
most  turbulent  constituencies  of  that  time. 

P.  75,  1.  27.  a  Grampound  election.  Grampound,  a  Cornish 
borough  with  only  25  voters,  was  notorious,  even  in  those  corrupt 
days,  for  its  corruption.  It  was  disenfranchised  on  this  account 
in  1820. 

P.  76,  1.  18.  the  Sudder  courts.  Courts  of  both  civil  and 
criminal  jurisdiction  (Hindustani  sadr,  chief). 


132  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

P.  76,  1.  30.  Leadenhall  Street.  In  which  was  situated  the 
India  House,  the  headquarters  of  the  Company. 

P.  77,  1.  2.  Pigot.  George,  Baron  Pigot  (1719-1777).  He 
was  appointed  governor  of  Madras  in  1775.  During  his  forty  years 
in  India  he  is  said  to  have  amassed  a  fortune  of  some  ^400,000. 

P.  77,  1.  12.  the  South  Sea  Year.  1720,  the  year  of  the 
collapse  of  the  South  Sea  Bubble.  The  South  Sea  Company  was 
originated  in  1711  by  Harley,  Earl  of  Oxford,  with  a  view  to  the 
restoration  of  public  credit  and  the  extinction  of  the  floating 
national  debt.  It  held  a  monopoly  from  the  government  for 
trading  in  Spanish  South  America,  concerning  the  wealth  of  which 
fabulous  stories  were  then  current.  In  the  spring  of  1720  a 
gambling  mania  had  seized  the  nation,  and  a  hundred  pounds  of 
the  Company's  stock  sold  for  as  much  as  ,£1100.  The  bursting  of 
the  bubble  entailed  widespread  disaster,  and  thousands  of  people 
were  ruined. 

P.  78,  11.  21,  22.  The  Roman  pro-consul.  The  pro-consul, 
or  deputy-consul,  was  an  officer  who  exercised  in  a  specified  district 
outside  the  city  the  same  military  and  judicial  powers  as  the  consuls 
(or  chief  magistrates),  exercised  in  Rome  itself.  Probably  Macaulay 
has  no  special  individual  here  in  mind.  The  pro-consuls  had  ample 
opportunity  to  enrich  themselves  by  extortion  and  the  abuse  of  their 
powers. 

P.  78,  1.  24.  Campania.  In  ancient  geography,  a  province  on 
the  west  coast  of  Italy.  It  was  noted  for  its  genial  climate  and 
wonderful  fertility.  Many  of  the  wealthy  Romans  had  their  country 
villas  here. 

P.  78,  1.  26.  the  Spanish  viceroy.  Again,  Macaulay  does  not 
seem  to  be  referring  to  any  particular  individual,  but  simply  to  the 
general  practice  of  Spanish  viceroys.  Cervantes  satirises  this 
practice  in  Don  Quixote,  for  when  Sancho  Panza  is  made  governor 
of  the  Island  of  Barataria,  he  writes  to  his  wife:  "A  few  days 
hence  I  start  for  the  governorship,  whither  I  go  with  a  mighty 
desire  to  make  money,  and  they  tell  me  all  new  governors  set  out 
with  this  same  desire."  The  satire  is  afterwards  pointed  by  the 
fact  that,  despite  this  declaration,  and  unlike  the  majority  of 
colonial  governors,  Sancho  comes  out  of  his  experiences  clean- 
handed. 

P.  79,  11.  12,  13.     a  massacre  .  .  .  Black  Hole.     A  hundred 


NOTES  X33 

and  fifty  persons  were  murdered  on  this  occasion.  The  nabob's 
orders  were  carried  out  by  a  Swiss  adventurer,  whose  name, 
Sombre,  was  corrupted  into  Sumroo.  Cp.  note  to  p.  43,  11.  18-22. 
P.  80,  11.  30,  31.  the  Mussulman  historian  of  those  times. 
Synd  Gholam  Hussein  Khan,  the  author  of  a  history  of  the  fall 
of  the  Mogul  empire. 

P.  82,  1.  2.     Verres.     Caius  Verres  (d.  43  B.C.).     As  prseto 
of  Sicily,'  74-72  B.C.,  he  plundered  the  island  of  property  and  art 
treasures.     He  was  brought  to  trial  in  70  B.C.     The  prosecution 
was  conducted  by  Cicero. 

P.    82,    1.    2.      Pizarro.      Francisco   Pizarro   (1471-1541).   l 
Spanish  conqueror  of  Peru.     He  extorted  a  ransom  of  4,605,670 
ducats  (about  ,£3,000,000)  for  the  Inca  Atahualpa,  whom  he  after- 
wards treacherously  put  to  death.     See  note  to  p.  I,  1.  7- 
P.  86,  11.  6,  7.     Sir  Thomas  Roe.     See  note  to  p.  15, 1.  3- 
P.   86,  1.  28.     propraetor.     A   Roman  officer   who    exercised 
powers  very  similar  to  those  of  the  pro-consuls.     Under  the  empire 
the  title  was  also  given  to  the  governors  of  imperial  provinces. 

P.  86,  1.  28.  procurators.  Managers  of  the  imperial  revenues 
in  the  provinces  of  the  Roman  empire. 

P.  90,  1.  4.  the  Ricimers.  Ricimer  (d.  472),  the  son  of  a 
Suevic  chief,  rose  to  great  power  in  the  Roman  army,  and  from 
457  to  his  death  virtually  ruled  the  Western  empire.  He  did  not, 
however,  venture  to  assume  the  title  of  emperor  on  account  of 
his  barbaric  origin. 

P.  90,  1.  4.     the  Odoacers.     Odoacer  (cir.  434-493),  a  cniet 
the  Heruli  and  other  tribes.     In  476  he  overthrew  the  Western 
empire  and  assumed  the  title  of  patrician,  under  which  he  ruled 
the  West.      He  was  in  turn  overthrown  and  slain  by  Theodonc 

the  Goth. 

P  90,  1.  10.  Theodoric.  Called  the  Great  (454-526).  A  king 
of  the  Goths.  He  invaded  Italy  in  488,  and  having  defeated  and 
killed  Odoacer,  became  the  sole  ruler  of  Italy. 

P.  90,  1.  II.  Byzantium.  A  Greek  city  which  occupied  the 
eastern  part  of  the  site  of  Constantinople.  In  330  Constantine 
the  Great  made  it  the  capital  of  the  Roman  empire,  and  it  was 
henceforth  called  Constantinople. 

P  90  11.  26-28.  Chilperics  and  Childerics  .  .  .  Merovingian 
line  ...  Mayors  of  the  Palace  .  .  .  Charles  Martel  .  .  . 


134  ESSAY   ON   CLIVE 

Pepin.  The  Merovingian  line  was  a  dynasty  of  Frankish  kings 
dating  from  Merwig  or  Merovseus  in  the  fifth  century.  Its  real 
founder  was  Clovis  (cir.  465-511).  Chilperic,  who  became  King 
of  the  Franks  in  715,  was  vanquished  by  Charles  Martel  (Charles 
the  Hammer,  690-741),  but  was  allowed  to  retain  the  name  and 
show  of  royalty.  The  son  of  Charles  Martel,  Pepin  the  Short 
(d.  768),  overthrew  Childeric  III.,  the  last  of  the  line,  and  assumed 
the  title  of  king  in  751.  The  Mayors  of  the  Palace  were  at  first 
simply  the  chief  officers  of  the  royal  household  ;  but  under  the 
later  Merovingians  they  wielded  the  real  power,  that  of  the  kings 
being  only  nominal. 

P.  94,  1.  10.  farmer-general.  Fermiers-gtntraux  was  the 
name  given  in  France  before  the  Revolution  to  financiers  who 
farmed,  or  leased,  the  public  revenues  of  the  nation.  They  formed 
a  privileged  association,  and  as  they  belonged  to  the  bourgeoisie 
or  middle  classes,  they  were  regarded  with  jealousy  and  hatred 
by  the  nobility,  many  of  whom  were  poor. 

P.  94,  1.  13.  Burke.  Edmund  Burke  (1729-1797),  a  celebrated 
statesman,  orator  and  writer.  The  quotation  is  from  his  Thoughts 
on  French  Affairs,  Dec.  1791. 

P.  95,  1.  22.  Turcaret.  A  foolish  and  unscrupulous  financier, 
the  hero  of  a  comedy  of  the  same  name,  produced  in  1709,  by 
Lesage,  who  is  best  known  as  the  author  of  Gil  Bias. 

P.  95,  1.  22.  Nero  (37-68),  the  Roman  emperor  whose  name 
has  become  a  by-word  for  cruelty. 

P.  95,  11.  22,  23.  Monsieur  Jourdain.  The  hero  of  Moliere's 
comedy,  Le  Bourgeois  Gentilhomme.  He  is  a  plain,  simple-minded 
citizen,  who,  having  made  money,  is  consumed  with  the  desire 
to  become  a  "gentleman." 

P-  95.  1-  23.  Richard  the  Third.  (1452-1485),  noted  for  his 
cunning,  hypocrisy,  and  cruelty.  The  popular  conception  of  him 
as  a  supreme  and  unqualified  villain  is  largely  derived  from 
Shakespeare's  play. 

P-  95.  !•  30-  The  Dilettante.  A  dilettante,  or  dilettant 
(Italian  dilettante,  from  dilettare,  to  take  a  delight  in)  is  a  lover 
or  amateur  of  the  fine  arts.  The  word  is  now  frequently  used 
with  a  certain  suggestion  of  contempt.  There  was  at  the  time 
in  England  a  society  of  the  name  for  the  encouragement  of  the 
arts.  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds  and  Garrick  were  among  the  members. 


NOTES  135 

P-  95>  !•  31-  The  Maccaroni.  Or  macaroni,  a  current  later 
eighteenth-century  name  for  a  fop  or  dandy.  The  Macaroni  Club  was 
"composed  of  all  the  travelled  young  men,  who  wear  long  curls 
and  spying  glasses"  (Horace  Walpole,  letter  to  Lord  Hertford, 
6th  Feb.  1764). 

P.  96,  1.  7.  Foote  brought  on  the  stage  an  Anglo-Indian 
chief.  Samuel  Foote  (1720-1777),  actor  and  dramatist.  The  play 
in  question  is  The  Nabob,  produced  in  1772. 

P.  96,  1.  14.  Mackenzie.  Henry  Mackenzie  (1745-1831),  a 
Scottish  essayist  and  novelist,  best  known  for  his  extremely  senti- 
mental story,  The  Man  of  Feeling.  He  ridiculed  the  nabobs  in  The 
Lounger,  Nos.  17  and  36. 

P.  96,  1.  18.  Cowper.  William  Cowper  (1731-1800),  the  poet, 
best  known  as  the  author  of  The  Task.  The  reference  is  to  some 
lines  in  his  Expostulation  : 

"  Hast  thou,  though  suckled  at  fair  Freedom's  breast, 
Exported  slavery  to  the  conquered  East  ? 
Pulled  down  the  tyrants  India  served  with  dread, 
And  raised  thyself,  a  greater,  in  their  stead  ? 
Gone  thither  armed  and  hungry,  returned  full, 
Fed  from  the  richest  veins  of  the  Mogul, 
A  despot  big  with  power  obtained  by  wealth, 
And  that  obtained  by  rapine  and  by  stealth  ? 
With  Asiatic  vices  stored  thy  mind, 
But  left  their  virtues  and  thine  own  behind  ; 
And,  having  trucked  thy  soul,  brought  home  the  fee, 
To  tempt  the  poor  to  sell  himself  to  thee." 

P.  97,  1.  12.  Margery  Mushroom.  Mrs  Mushroom  (in 
Mackenzie's  Lounger,  No.  17).  The  wife  of  a  nabob  who  has 
returned  from  India  with  £100,000,  she  makes  herself  ridiculous 
by  her  vulgar  display  and  affectations. 

P.  97,  1.  22.  Sybarite.  A  person  given  to  pleasure  and  luxury. 
The  inhabitants  of  Sybaris,  an  ancient  city  of  southern  Italy,  were 
proverbial  for  their  wealth  and  luxury. 

P.  97,  1.  27.     Sir  Matthew  Mite.     The  hero  of  Foote's  Nabob. 

P.  98,  1.  16.  Johnson  always  held  this  language.  On  one 
occasion  Johnson  spoke  of  Clive  as  "a  man  who  had  acquired 
his  fortune  by  such  crimes,  that  his  consciousness  of  them  impelled 


136    ,  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

him  to  cut  his  own  throat "  (Boswell's  Life  of  Johnson,  Globe 
edition,  p.  493). 

P.  98,  1.  17.  Brown.  The  anecdote  in  question  was  related 
by  Johnson :  ' '  The  ingenious  Mr  Brown,  distinguished  by  the 
name  of  Capability  Brown,  told  me,  that  he  was  once  at  the  seat 
of  Lord  Clive,  who  had  returned  from  India  with  great  wealth ; 
and  that  he  had  showed  him  at  the  door  of  his  bedchamber  a  large 
chest,  which  he  said  he  had  once  had  full  of  gold  ;  upon  which 
Brown  observed,  '  I  am  glad  you  can  bear  it  so  near  your  bed- 
chamber'" (Boswell's  Life  of  Johnson,  Globe  edition,  p.  511). 

P.  98,  1.  25.     Claremont.     In  Surrey. 

P.  98,  1.  30.  Hunt  .  .  .  William  Huntington,  S.S.  (1745- 
1813),  an  eccentric  preacher,  who  for  many  years  had  a  con- 
siderable following,  and  a  voluminous  writer  on  theology.  On 
account  of  a  disreputable  incident  in  his  early  life,  he  changed 
his  name  to  Huntington  to  escape  identification.  The  letters  S.S., 
which  he  always  used  after  his  name,  stand  for  "sinner  saved." 

P.  100,  1.  27.  Adam  Smith.  (1723-1790),  a  Scottish  political 
economist.  Macaulay  is  probably  referring  to  his  discussion  of 
monopolist  companies  in  his  great  work,  The  Wealth  of  Nations, 
Book  IV.  chap.  vii. 

P.  101,  11.  14,  15.  insurrectionary  movements  in  the 
American  colonies.  The  early  movements  which  heralded  the 
American  revolution.  Cp.  note  to  p.  74,  1.  27. 

P.  101,  1.  18.     Lord  Chatham.     See  note  to  p.  72,  1.  16. 

P.  102,  1.  I.  the  Middlesex  election.  Wilkes  (see  note  to 
p.  74,  1.  29)  had  been  three  times  elected  for  Middlesex,  and  the 
election  had  three  times  been  squashed.  The  government  now 
assigned  the  seat  to  the  candidate  next  on  the  pole.  Great  ex- 
citement followed,  but  by  this  time,  as  Macaulay  says,  it  had  died 
down. 

P.  102,  1.  21.  Rockingham.  Charles  Watson  Wentworth, 
second  marquis  of  Rockingham  (1730-1782).  He  was  Prime 
Minister  in  1765  and  1766.  See  Macaulay's  essay  on  the  Earl 
of  Chatham. 

P.  105,  1.  29.  Bruce.  Robert  Bruce  (1274-1329),  Robert  I. 
of  Scotland,  one  of  the  most  famous  of  Scottish  heroes.  He 
murdered  the  rival  claimant  to  the  throne,  the  Red  Comyn,  in 
1306. 


NOTES  137 

P.  105,  1.  20.  Maurice.  (1521-1553),  Duke,  and  afterwards 
Elector,  of  Saxony.  Macaulay  calls  him  the  deliverer  of  Germ  any 
because  by  the  Treaty  of  Passau,  which  he  compelled  the  emperor 
to  sign  in  1552,  he  obtained  freedom  for  the  German  Protestants. 
His  character  has  been  much  discussed.  He  was  certainly  one  of 
the  most  enlightened  rulers  of  his  age,  but  he  appears  to  have  been 
guilty  of  duplicity  and  intrigue. 

P.  105,  1.  30.  William.  William  I.,  surnamed  the  Silent 
(i 533. 1 584),  Prince  of  Orange,  the  deliverer  of  the  Netherlands 
from  the  Spanish  yoke.  He  was  throughout  his  life  inspired  by 
one  noble  ambition — that  of  securing  the  liberty  and  welfare  of  his 
people.  He  was,  however,  accused  of  treachery  to  the  Spaniards 
and  the  murder  of  his  first  wife. 

P.  105,  1.  31.  his  great  descendant.  William  of  Orange 
(1650-1702),  William  III.  of  England  (1689-1702).  In  1692 
occurred  the  Massacre  of  Glencoe,  in  which,  amid  circumstances 
of  peculiar  atrocity,  some  forty  members  of  the  Macdonald  clan 
were  butchered  by  royalist  troops.  William's  supposed  complicity 
in  this  deed  of  infamy  has  left  a  stain  on  his  name.  For  a  discuss  ion 
of  this  question,  see  Macaulay's  History  of  England. 

P.  105,  1.  31.  Murray.  James  Stuart,  second  earl  of  Murray, 
or  Moray  (1533-1570),  called  the  "Good  Regent."  He  was  the 
head  of  the  Protestant  party  in  Scotland  in  opposition  to  Mary 
Queen  of  Scots.  Very  different  estimates  have  been  formed  of  his 
character,  but  it  is  generally  admitted  that  he  was  ambitious  and  hard . 

P.  106,  1.  I.  Cosmo.  Cosmo,  or  Cosimo,  de'  Medici  (1389- 
1464),  a  great  Florentine  statesman  and  patron  of  art  and  learning. 
He  maintained  his  political  powe  r  largely  through  the  skill  with 
which  he  contrived  to  secure  for  his  own  partisans  the  most  im- 
portant places  in  the  commonwealth. 

P.  106,  11.  i,  2.  Henry  the  Fourth.  (1553-1610),  King  of 
France  (1589-1610).  He  was  surnamed  both  "the  Great"  and 
"  the  Good,"  and  has  been  described  by  one  French  historian, 
Henri  Martin,  as  "the  greatest  of  all  the  kings  of  France."  He 
was,  however,  guilty  of  unbridled  licentiousness. 

P.  106,  1.  2.  Peter  the  Great.  Peter  I.  (1672-1725),  Czar  of 
Russia.  He  founded  St  Petersburg,  introduced  Western  civilisation 
into  Russia,  and  made  it  one  of  the  great  European  powers.  But 
he  was  coarse  and  brutal. 


I38  ESSAY   ON   CLIVE 

P.  io6,ll.  n,  12.  Lord  North.  Francis  North  (1732-1792), 
second  earl  of  Guilford,  better  known  by  his  courtesy  title  of  Lord 
North,  which  he  held  till  his  father's  death  in  1790,  and  his  own 
accession  to  the  earldom.  He  was  Prime  Minister  from  1770  to 
1 782.  See  Macaulay's  essays  on  Warren  Hastings  and  The  Earl 
of  Chatham. 

P.  106,  1.  15.  Knight  of  the  Bath.  The  Order  of  the  Bath  is 
an  order  of  knighthood,  so  called  from  the  symbolic  rite  of  bathing, 
which  originally  formed  part  of  the  ceremony  of  initiation.  It  was 
instituted  by  Henry  IV.  in  1399,  and  after  a  period  of  disuse  revived 
by  George  I.  in  1725. 

P.  106,  11.  16,  17.  Henry  the  Seventh's  Chapel.  In  West- 
minster Abbey. 

P.  106,  1.  25.  Burgoyne.  John  Burgoyne  (1722-1792),  an 
English  lieutenant-general.  He  distinguished  himself  in  Portugal 
by  the  capture  of  Alcantara  (1762).  He  afterwards  commanded  the 
British  army  which  invaded  New  York  in  1777,  and  surrendered 
with  nearly  6000  troops  to  General  Gates,  at  Saratoga,  on  October 
17  of  that  year,  thus  forfeiting  the  reputation  of  which 
Macaulay  speaks.  In  1787  he  was  prominent  in  the  impeachment 
of  Warren  Hastings.  He  holds  a  small  position  in  English 
literature  as  a  dramatist ;  his  comedy,  The  Heiress^  produced  in 
1786,  was  very  successful. 

P.  107,  1.  3.  Tharlow.  Edward,  Baron  Thurlow  (1732-1806), 
became  Attorney-General  in  1771,  and  was  afterwards  Lord 
Chancellor.  He  was  a  Tory  leader  in  the  House  of  Lords,  and 
was  a  strong  opponent  of  the  cause  of  the  American  colonies. 

P.  107,  1.  4.  Wedderburne.  Alexander  Wedderburne  (1783- 
1805),  became  Solicitor-General  in  1771,  and  was  afterwards  Chief 
Justice  (1780-1793),  and  Lord  Chancellor  (1793-1801).  He  was 
created  Earl  of  Rosslyn  in  1801. 

P.  107,  11.  8,  9.  Warren  Hastings.  (1732-1818),  went  to 
Calcutta  as  writer  in  the  service  of  the  East  India  Company  in 
1750;  became  governor  of  Bengal  in  1772,  and  first  governor- 
general  of  India  in  1774.  Macaulay's  essay  gives  a  brilliant 
account  of  his  achievements  in  India  and  of  his  trial  ;  but  expert 
criticism  has  pronounced  it  in  many  ways  untrustworthy. 

P.  108,  1.  II.  Jenkinson.  Charles  Jenkinson  (1727-1808) 
was  under-secretary  of  state  in  1761,  and  joint-secretary  to  the 


NOTES  139 

Treasury  in  1763.  He  was  one  of  "  the  king's  friends  "  (see  note 
to  p.  75,  11.  7,  8)  and  was  specially  detested  on  account  of  his 
supposed  secret  influence  over  the  king.  He  was  created  Earl  of 
Liverpool  in  1796. 

P.  108,  1.  II.  Wilkes.  See  note  to  p.  74,  1.  29 
P.  108,  1.  25.  Lally.  Thomas  Arthur,  Comte  de  Lally  (1702- 
1766),  a' French  general  of  Irish  descent.  He  was  appointed 
commander-in-chief  of  the  French  army  in  the  East  Indies  in  1756, 
and  sustained  a  siege  of  ten  months  in  Pondicherry  before  surrender- 
ing to  Sir  Eyre  Coote  in  1761.  By  order  of  the  Parliament  of 
Paris  he  was  beheaded  on  an  unjust  charge  of  treachery  and 
cowardice. 

P.  109,  1.  2.  The  contrast  struck  Voltaire.  Voltaire  was  a 
sincere  admirer  of  England  and  English  institutions,  and  from  the 
time  of  his  early  Lettres  Philosophiques,  or  Lettres  sur  les  Anglais 
(the  fruit  of  his  exile  in  this  country)  had  frequently  used  them 
in  the  way  of  contrast  in  his  many  attacks  upon  the  political  and 
ecclesiastical  despotism  existing  in  France.  Lally's  son,  "  known 
in  the  days  of  the  Revolution  as  Lally  Tollendal,  was  joined  by 
Voltaire  in  the  honourable  work  of  procuring  revision  of  the  pro- 
ceedings ;  and  one  of  the  last  crowning  triumphs  of  Voltaire^s 
days  was  the  news  brought  to  him  on  his  dying  bed,  that  his 
long  effort  had  availed"  (Morley's  Voltaire,  p.  359).  In  the  highly 
rhetorical  passage  which  follows  (11.  9- 18).  Macaulay  is  by  no  means 
fair  to  Voltaire,  whose  magnificent  work  for  humanity  in  many 
causes  has,  far  more  than  even  his  brilliant  literary  successes, 
given  lasting  glory  to  his  name. 

P.  109,  11.  6,  7.  Dr  Moore.  John  Moore  (1730-1802),  a 
miscellaneous  writer,  whose  novel,  Zeluco :  Various  Views  of  Human 
Nature,  taken  from  Life  and  Manners,  Foreign  and  Domestic 
(1786)  was  much  read  at  the  time.  He  visited  Voltaire  during 
his  six  years'  travel  on  the  Continent  as  medical  attendant  to  the 
Duke  of  Hamilton. 

P.  109,  11.  26,  27.  "which  rejoiceth  exceedingly  ...  the 
grave."  Job  iii.  22. 

P.   ill,  1.  27.     the  fall  of  Ghizni.    The  capture  of  Ghizni, 
or  Ghazni',  on  July  23,  1839,  was  one  of  the  most  brilliant  British 
victories  of  the  first  Afghan  war. 
P.  iii.  1.  3I-P-  112,  1.  4.    Alexander,  Conde,  and  Charles 


I4o  ESSAY  ON   CLIVE 

the  Twelfth  .  .  .  Granicus  .  .  .  Rocroi  .  .  .  Narva. 
Alexander  III.  (B.C.  356-323),King  of  Macedon,  called  "the  Great," 
gained  his  first  victory  over  the  Persians  on  the  banks  of  the 
Granicus  (a  small  river  in  Asia  Minor)  in  334  B.C.,  at  the  age  of 
twenty-two.  Louis  II.  de  Bourbon,  Prince  de  Conde  (1621-1686), 
called  "the  Great  Conde,"  defeated  the  Spaniards  at  Rocroi  (a 
town  in  the  French  Ardennes)  in  1643,  at  the  age  of  twenty-two. 
Charles  XII.  (1682-1718),  King  of  Sweden,  defeated  the  Russians 
at  Narva  (a  town  in  the  government  of  St  Petersburg)  in  ijoo, 
at  the  age  of  eighteen. 

P.  112,  1.  2O.  the  Sacred  Way.  Via  Sacra,  the  first  street 
in  ancient  Rome  made  on  the  low  ground  beneath  the  hills.  Some 
of  the  oldest  and  most  revered  sanctuaries  of  Rome  stood  upon  it. 

P.  1 12,  1.  2O.  the  crowded  Forum.  The  Forum  Romanorum, 
the  political  centre  of  ancient  Rome. 

P.  112,  1.  21.  the  threshold  of  Tarpeian  Jove.  The  temple 
of  Jupiter  on  the  Mons  Capitolinus,  the  smallest  but  most  famous 
of  the  seven  hills  on  which  Rome  is  built.  The  Tarpeian  rock 
was  at  its  southern  extremity. 

P.  112,  11.  21,  22.  The  fame  of  those  who  subdued  Anti- 
ochus  and  Tigranes.  Antiochus  XIII.,  surnamed  Asiaticus, 
King  of  Syria,  was  defeated  by  Pompey  in  65  B.C.  Tigranes, 
King  of  Armenia,  was  defeated  by  Lucullus  (see  note  to  p.  113, 
1.  25),  at  the  battle  of  Tigranocerta,  69  B.C. 

P.  113,  1.  16.  Munro.  Sir  Thomas  Munro  (1761-1827), 
governor  of  Madras  from  1819  to  his  death.  A  wise  administrator, 
he  is  perhaps  best  remembered  for  his  reform  of  the  Madras  land 
system. 

P.  113,  1.  16.  Elphinstone.  Mountstuart  Elphinstone  (1779- 
1846),  governor  of  Bombay  from  1819  to  1827,  and  the  author  of 
a  History  of  India. 

P.  113,  1.  16.  Metcalfe.  Charles  Theophilus,  Baron  Metcalfe 
(1785-1846).  He  was  provisional  governor  of  British  India  in 
1835  and  1836,  and  lieutenant-governor  of  the  North-west  Pro- 
vinces from  1836  to  1838. 

P.  113, 1.  25.  Lucullus.  Lucius  Lucinius  Lucullus  (cir.  1 10  B.C.- 
57  B.C.),  a  Roman  general.  He  was  perhaps  even  more  famous 
for  his  wealth  and  luxury  than  for  his  military  achievements. 

P.  113,  1.  25.     Trajan.     Marcus  Ulpius  Trajanus  (cir.  53-117), 


NOTES 


Roman  emperor.  Before  ascending  the  throne  in  98,  he  was 
famous  as  a  warrior.  He  did  much  to  develop  and  strengthen 
the  defences  of  the  empire. 

P.  113,  1.  27.  Turgot.  Anne  Robert  Turgot  (i727-i7»I)>  a 
wise  French  statesman  and  political  economist.  As  controller- 
general  he  projected  many  reforms  ;  but  all  the  privileged  classes 
-courtiers,  nobles,  fanners-general,  prelates,  financiers-saw  that 
their  interests  were  threatened  by  them,  and  combined  to  compass 
his  overthrow.  Had  he  been  allowed  his  way,  the  catastrophe  c 
1789  would  probably  have  been  averted. 

Pi  13  1.  29.     Lord  William  Bentinck.     William  Cavendish 
Beniinck'  (  1774-  1*39)  was  appointed  governor  of  Madras  in  1803, 
governor-general  of  Bengal  in  1827,  and  governor-general  of  Indu 
in  i8«      He  abolished  the  suttee  (the  form  of  sacrifice  in  whici 
the  widow  was  burnt  on  her  dead  husband's   funeral  pyre),   and 
put  down  the  Thugs  (a  fraternity  of  assassins,  who  lived  by  murdei 
and   the   plunder   of  their  victims).     The   statue  to  Bentinck 
Calcutta,  to  which  reference  is  here  made,  bears  an  mscnptu 
written  by  Macaulay. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  EVENTS  IN 
THE  LIFE  OF  CLIVE  AND  IN  THE 
HISTORY  OF  INDIA 

1707.  Death  of   the    Emperor 

Aurenzebe. 
1725.  Clive  born  (zgth  Sept.). 

1 739-4°  •  Nadir    Shah    invades 

India. 

1741.  Dupleix  becomes  Gover- 
nor of  Pondicherry. 
1743.  Leaves  for  India. 

1744.    War       declared       with 

France. 
1746-49.  War  between  English 

and  French  in  the  Coromandel 

Coast. 
1746.  Madras     surrenders     to 

Labourdonnais. 

1748.  Pondicherry  besieged  by 
the  English. 

1748-49.  Peace  of  Aix-la-Chap- 
elleand  restoration  of  Madras 
to  the  English. 

1749.  Beginning  of  the  War  of 
Succession  in  the  Carnatic. 

1750-54.  War  between  the  Eng- 
lish and  French  Companies. 
1751.  Clive's  defence  of  Arcot. 

142 


CHRONOLOGICAL   TABLE 


1753.  Marriage  to  Margaret 
Maskelyne.  Returns  to  Eng- 
land . 


1755.  Returns  to  India. 


1753.  The  French  vacate  Trich- 
inopoly. 

1754.  Recall     of    Dupleix     to 
France.     Peace  between  the 
English    and   French    Com- 
panies. 

1756.  Rupture     between     the 
English     and     the     French. 
Calcutta  taken  by  the  Nabob 
of  Bengal.     The  massacre  of 
the  Black  Hole. 

1757.  Clive  recovers  Calcutta  (Jan.) ;  and  gains  a  great 
victory  at  Plassey  (June). 

1757.  The      English      occupy 
Bengal. 

1758.  Lally  reaches  India  ; 
1758-59.  lays  siege  to  Madras  ; 
1760.  and  is  defeated  at  Vande- 

wash . 
1760-65.  Misrule  in  Bengal. 


1760.  Returns  to  England. 


1761.   Enters     parliament 
member  for  Shrewsbury. 


1762.  Raised  to  the  Irish  peer- 
age as  Baron  Clive  of  Plassey. 


1764.  Created    Knight    of   the 
Bath; 


1761.  Pondicherry  surrendered 
to  the  English. 
Defeat  of  the  Mahrattas  by 
Ahmed  Shah  at  Parriput. 

1763.  Pondicherry   restored   to 
France.      French    rivalry   in 
India  closed  by  the  Peace  of 
Paris. 
Massacre  of  English  at  Patna. 


144  CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE 

1764.  Hector    Munro's    victory 

at  Buxar. 
1765:  Returns  to  India. 

1765.  Enters  into  treaty  of  alliance  with  Oudh  and  the 

Mogul  emperor. 

1766.  Treaty  with  Nizam  of  Northern  Circars. 
1767.  Returns  to  England.  1767-69.  First  war  with  Hyder 

Ali  of  Mysore. 

1772.  His  proceedings  in  India 
debated  in  parliament.     Ap- 
pointment   of   select    parlia- 
mentary committee  on  Indian 
affairs. 

1773.  Report  of  committee  con- 
demning his  conduct  rejected. 

1774.  Clive     commits     suicide 
(22nd  Nov.). 


Date  Due 


PRINTED   IN   U.S. 


CAT.   NO.   24    161 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  844  770     8